骏景花园业主论坛

标题: 《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结) [打印本页]

作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 15:31
标题: 《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
由美国女作家斯蒂芬妮·梅尔(Stephenie Meyer)所著的扣人心弦的《暮光之城》(Twilight )惊险小说。故事描写的是中学生贝拉与青春帅气的吸血鬼爱德华的浪漫爱情故事。仅在美国本土,《暮光之城》系列的销量就已超过200万册。在世界许多国家,它也是名列榜首的畅销书。

“暮光之城”系列由《暮色》、《新月》、《月食》、《破晓》、《午夜阳光》组成,他们是以日月光华盈亏命名,非常贴切地吻合了主人公跌荡起伏的命运变迁和复杂多变的心情故事:从日夜交会的《暮色》,经历过《新月》的心碎和《月食》的神伤之后,读者心中的疑团会在《破晓》时分逐一破解,而错综复杂的真相也终将在《午夜阳光》中拨云见日!!

【详细介绍】

《暮色》
  贝拉将自己流放到了福克斯这个偏僻且终年阴雨的小镇上。她怎么也想不到,就是这个抉择,让她与他相遇在命运的十字路口。眼神交会的那一瞬,彼此之间已经明白,等待他们的,除了幸福的**,还有危险的深渊。互相倾心的两人,在爱情与危险间摆荡,一起度过新鲜而刺激的每一天,就像一样,洒落在浪漫的暮光之城。
  
 既然他拥有迷人的外表、超人的身体,又有看透人心的本领,那他究竟是何方神圣?而她只是一个天生运动神经差、皮肤苍白得像生病一样的普通女孩。相遇那年,他们都是十七岁。时间的轮盘对他是凝固的,对她却是飞速转动的。他的青春将永驻,她的青春终将腐朽,他们两人的世界,真的存在着交集吗?从亚当、夏娃偷食开始,面对爱恨交织的欲望旋涡,人类总是无所适从。

  幸福缓慢地前进,波澜伺机而动。当一个脆弱的少女要融入一个非常人世界时,她所面对的危险,远比与善良的魔鬼接吻艰难得多。在经历了白天美好之后的暮色时分,这段跌宕起伏的冒险故事,此时才刚刚拉开序幕。

  作者将主人公青春期的情感困惑与扑朔迷离的感情纠葛刻画得真切细腻,丝丝入扣的描写与洗练优雅的文字唤起了读者的无尽想象,亦真亦幻的故事和曲折诡异的情节激起了读者持续不断的阅读冲动。在沁人心脾的温存与缠绵之中,读者见证了青春的璀璨,初恋的美好,也见证了理智与情感的搏斗、灵魂与肉体的挣扎……

  补充:《暮光之城》讲述了一对苦命鸳鸯的爱情故事,17岁的女主角贝拉·斯旺是一位机智甜美,广受欢迎的少女,自从搬到一个小城镇与父亲同住后,结识了一个神秘的同班男同学爱德华·卡伦,而这个男同学来自一个嗜血的吸血鬼家族,贝拉最能吸引他的地方是她身上的特殊香气——他一闻到就想吃她,可又为了爱而拼命压抑自己的食欲,还要和别的同样想吃她的吸血鬼争斗,想尽办法保护她。 请不要把它仅仅当成一场不可思议的非现实爱情历险,当你曾经、正在、或者将来在自己爱情的旅途中触动到类似些许感觉的话,它更是一段为你谱写真实爱情乐章的暮光传奇。相遇那年,他们同样17岁;她出生几个月就被妈妈抱着逃离小镇那年,他已经17岁;而有一天她终落得垂垂暮年,他却将仍然保持17岁的青春容颜……生命时间轮盘的运转,对他而言是凝固的,而对她却是飞速流动的。他的青春永驻,而她的青春终将腐朽。
作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:55
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)


我从未仔细思考过,我将如何死去——尽管在最近的几个月里我有足够的理由去考虑这个问题——但即使我想过,我也想象不到它将会像这样发生。

我屏住呼吸,盯着长长的房间对面,捕猎者黑色的双眼。他愉快地回视我。

显然,这是一种令人愉快的死亡方式:在别人的地方,我所爱的人的地方死去。甚至是,高尚的。这应该是值得的。

我知道如果我不回福克斯,我现在就不会面临着死亡。但是,尽管我十分恐惧,我依然无法让自己后悔这个决定。如果命运赐予你的美梦,远远超出了你所期待的那样美好,那么当它结束时你没有任何理由感到悲伤。

捕猎者温柔地微笑着,漫步过来给我最后的死亡。

========================================

PREFACE

I'd never given much thought to how I would die — though I'd had reason
enough in the last few months — but even if I had, I would not have
imagined it like this.

I stared without breathing across the long room, into the dark eyes of
the hunter, and he looked pleasantly back at me.

Surely it was a good way to die, in the place of someone else, someone I
loved. Noble, even. That ought to count for something.

I knew that if I'd never gone to Forks, I wouldn't be facing death now.
But, terrified as I was, I couldn't bring myself to regret the decision.
When life offers you a dream so far beyond any of your expectations, it's
not reasonable to grieve when it comes to an end.

The hunter smiled in a friendly way as he sauntered forward to kill me.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:55
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
第一章 初见

我母亲开车载我去机场,车窗开着。七十五华氏度,凤凰城,天空是澄澈的,不带一丝云影的湛蓝。我穿着我最喜欢的衬衫——无袖,带着白色的网眼蕾丝。我穿着它,作为一种告别的仪式。我随身携带的物品只是一件皮夹克。

在华盛顿州西北部的奥林匹亚山脉,有个永远笼罩在阴霾里的名叫福克斯的小镇。这里的雨水多得不可思议,比美利坚合众国的其他任何地方都要多。就是从这个小镇,我母亲带着我逃出来,逃离那里充斥着的压抑的阴霾,那时我才几个月大。就在这个小镇,每个夏天我都被逼着去那里过上一个月,直到我十四岁那年。那年我终于坚定表明了我并不想去。而后的几个夏天,我的父亲,查理,只好带我去加利福尼亚度过两周的假期作为替代。

现在,我把自己放逐到了福克斯——这是一个我自认为十分崇高的举动。我讨厌福克斯。

我热爱凤凰城。我热爱这里的阳光和热浪。我热爱这个生气勃勃,不断扩张着的城市。

“贝拉,”在我上飞机前,我母亲第一千遍地对我说,“你真的不必这样做。”

我母亲和我长得很像,除了短短的头发和笑纹。当我注视着她大大的,孩童般的双眼时,我感到一阵突如其来的痉挛。我怎能离开我挚爱的、稳定性极差的、粗心大意的母亲,让她自己照顾自己呢?当然现在她有菲尔,账单有人付,冰箱有人补充食物,车有人加油,当她迷路时也有可打电话求助的人,但是……

“我真的想去。”我撒谎道。我通常是个蹩脚的说谎者,但我如此频繁地重复这个谎言,以至于它现在听起来很有说服力。

“替我向查理问好。”

“我会的。”

“我很快就会来看你的,”她强调。“不管任何时候,只要你想回家,你就只管回来——只要你需要,我会立刻赶过来。”

但我能从她的双眼里看出她会为此作出的牺牲。

=====================================

1. FIRST SIGHT

My mother drove me to the airport with the windows rolled down. It was
seventy-five degrees in Phoenix, the sky a perfect, cloudless blue. I was
wearing my favorite shirt — sleeveless, white eyelet lace; I was wearing
it as a farewell gesture. My carry-on item was a parka.

In the Olympic Peninsula of northwest Washington State, a small town
named Forks exists under a near-constant cover of clouds. It rains on
this inconsequential town more than any other place in the United States
of America. It was from this town and its gloomy, omnipresent shade that
my mother escaped with me when I was only a few months old. It was in
this town that I'd been compelled to spend a month every summer until I
was fourteen. That was the year I finally put my foot down; these past
three summers, my dad, Charlie, vacationed with me in California for two
weeks instead.

It was to Forks that I now exiled myself— an action that I took with
great horror. I detested Forks.

I loved Phoenix. I loved the sun and the blistering heat. I loved the
vigorous, sprawling city.

"Bella," my mom said to me — the last of a thousand times — before I got
on the plane. "You don't have to do this."

My mom looks like me, except with short hair and laugh lines. I felt a
spasm of panic as I stared at her wide, childlike eyes. How could I leave
my loving, erratic, harebrained mother to fend for herself? Of course she
had Phil now, so the bills would probably get paid, there would be food
in the refrigerator, gas in her car, and someone to call when she got
lost, but still…

"I want to go," I lied. I'd always been a bad liar, but I'd been saying
this lie so frequently lately that it sounded almost convincing now.

"Tell Charlie I said hi."

"I will."

"I'll see you soon," she insisted. "You can come home whenever you want —
I'll come right back as soon as you need me."

But I could see the sacrifice in her eyes behind the promise.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:55
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“不用担心我,”我竭力劝说。“一切都会顺利的。我爱你,妈妈。”

她紧紧地拥抱了我一分钟,然后我上飞机,她离去。

从凤凰城飞到西雅图要四个小时,然后转到一架小飞机飞一个小时到天使港,最后还要开一个小时车才能到达福克斯。飞行对我没什么影响,但我却有些害怕和查理待在一辆车里的那一个小时。

查理对整件事相当的接受。他真的很高兴,因为这是我第一次,也几乎是永久性的搬来和他住在一起。他甚至为我办好了高中入学手续,还打算帮我弄辆车。

但和查理相处仍毫无疑问地是件尴尬事。我们都不擅长谈话,我也不知道有什么事情可以让我们毫无顾忌地谈论。我知道他对我的决定仍有些困惑,就像我母亲在我面前表现的那样,因为我从未掩饰过我对福克斯的厌恶。

当我抵达天使港时,天下着雨。我不打算把这视为某种征兆——这只是不可避免的现实。我已经和阳光作别了。

查理在一辆巡逻车旁等着我,这也是我预料之中的事。查理是福克斯镇的良好市民的史温警长。我虽然囊中羞涩也要买辆车的主要动机,就是不想坐着顶上有红蓝色灯的车在镇里乱晃。警察可是造成交通堵塞的万恶之首。

我跌跌绊绊地从飞机上下来以后,查理只伸出一只手有些尴尬地拥抱了我一下。

=========================================

"Don't worry about me," I urged. "It'll be great. I love you, Mom."

She hugged me tightly for a minute, and then I got on the plane, and she
was gone.

It's a four-hour flight from Phoenix to Seattle, another hour in a small
plane up to Port Angeles, and then an hour drive back down to Forks.
Flying doesn't bother me; the hour in the car with Charlie, though, I was
a little worried about.

Charlie had really been fairly nice about the whole thing. He seemed
genuinely pleased that I was coming to live with him for the first time
with any degree of permanence. He'd already gotten me registered for high
school and was going to help me get a car.

But it was sure to be awkward with Charlie. Neither of us was what anyone
would call verbose, and I didn't know what there was to say regardless. I
knew he was more than a little confused by my decision — like my mother
before me, I hadn't made a secret of my distaste for Forks.

When I landed in Port Angeles, it was raining. I didn't see it as an omen
— just unavoidable. I'd already said my goodbyes to the sun.

Charlie was waiting for me with the cruiser. This I was expecting, too.
Charlie is Police Chief Swan to the good people of Forks. My primary
motivation behind buying a car, despite the scarcity of my funds, was
that I refused to be driven around town in a car with red and blue lights
on top. Nothing slows down traffic like a cop.

Charlie gave me an awkward, one-armed hug when I stumbled my way off the
plane.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:56
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“很高兴见到你,贝拉。”他微笑着说,不假思索地抓住我让我稳住。“你没多大变化。蕾妮好吗?



“妈妈很好。我也很高兴见到你,爸爸。”他们不让我当面叫他查理。
我只带了几袋行李,我在亚利桑那州的大部分衣物对华盛顿州的气候来说都太薄了。我母亲和我把钱

凑起来给我添置了一些冬装,但这仍远远不够。这几袋行李很容易就塞进了巡逻车的后备箱。

“我弄了辆适合你的好车,相当便宜。”当我们系上安全带时,他宣布道。

“什么样的车?”我对他放着简简单单的“好车”不说,却故意说是“适合你的好车”这点很是怀疑



“嗯,确切地说是辆卡车,一辆雪佛兰。”

“你在哪儿弄到的?”

“你还记得拉普什的黑仔比利吧?”拉普什是在海岸线上的一个小小的印第安人保留区。

“不记得。”

“夏天时他曾经跟我们一起去钓鱼。”查理提示我。

这解释了我为什么不记得他。把那些充满痛苦的,不必要的回忆抹去是我的拿手好戏。

“他现在坐轮椅了,”我不作声,查理只得继续说道:“所以他再也不能开车了,他主动把他的卡车

便宜卖我了。”

“哪年的车?”我可以从他骤变的神色看出,这是一个他不希望我提起的问题。

“嗯,比利在引擎上下了不少力气——才几年的车,真的。”

我希望他不要这样小看我,认为我会轻易放弃。“他哪年买的?”

“我想,他是在1984年买的。”

“他买的时候是辆新车吗?”

“嗯,不,我想它是六十年代早期的车——最早也是五十年代的。”他爽快地承认了。

“查——爸爸,我对汽车一无所知。如果它坏了我没办法自己去修理它,我也没有钱请个修理工……



“真的,贝拉。这家伙跑得棒极了。他们再也没有生产过像这样的好车。”

这家伙,我暗自思索着……这可能是——是个昵称,极有可能。

==========================================

"It's good to see you, Bells," he said, smiling as he automatically
caught and steadied me. "You haven't changed much. How's Renée?"

"Mom's fine. It's good to see you, too, Dad." I wasn't allowed to call
him Charlie to his face.

I had only a few bags. Most of my Arizona clothes were too permeable for
Washington. My mom and I had pooled our resources to supplement my winter
wardrobe, but it was still scanty. It all fit easily into the trunk of
the cruiser.

"I found a good car for you, really cheap," he announced when we were
strapped in.

"What kind of car?" I was suspicious of the way he said "good car for
you" as opposed to just "good car."

"Well, it's a truck actually, a Chevy."

"Where did you find it?"

"Do you remember Billy Black down at La Push?" La Push is the tiny Indian
reservation on the coast.

"No."

"He used to go fishing with us during the summer," Charlie prompted.

That would explain why I didn't remember him. I do a good job of blocking
painful, unnecessary things from my memory.

"He's in a wheelchair now," Charlie continued when I didn't respond, "so
he can't drive anymore, and he offered to sell me his truck cheap."

"What year is it?" I could see from his change of expression that this
was the question he was hoping I wouldn't ask.

"Well, Billy's done a lot of work on the engine — it's only a few years
old, really."

I hoped he didn't think so little of me as to believe I would give up
that easily. "When did he buy it?"

"He bought it in 1984, I think."

"Did he buy it new?"

"Well, no. I think it was new in the early sixties — or late fifties at
the earliest," he admitted sheepishly.

"Ch — Dad, I don't really know anything about cars. I wouldn't be able to
fix it if anything went wrong, and I couldn't afford a mechanic…"

"Really, Bella, the thing runs great. They don't build them like that
anymore."

The thing, I thought to myself… it had possibilities — as a nickname, at
the very least.

"How cheap is cheap?" After all, that was the part I couldn't compromise
on.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:56
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“好了,宝贝,作为欢迎你回家的礼物,我几乎已经算是买下来了。”查理满怀希望地偷看着我。

哈,免费。

“你不必这样做的,爸爸。我打算自己买辆车的。”

“我不介意。我只想让你在这里过得快乐。”他说这些时直视着前方的路面。查理不擅长坦白地表达

自己的感受。在这方面我受他的遗传。于是作为回应我也直直地向前看着。

“真的太棒了,爸爸。谢谢。我真的很感激。”不必补充我在福克斯感到快乐是个不可能事件。他本

不必忍受与我相处的漫长时光。更何况,馈赠之马不看牙——或者引擎。

“嗯,现在,欢迎回来。”他喃喃道,对我的感谢尴尬不已。

我们交换了一点对天气的看法,包括今天是否有些潮湿。在没有更多的话题可供讨论以后,我们都沉

默地看着窗外。

当然,这里很美。我不能否认这一点。一切都是绿色的:那些树,树干上长满了苔藓,枝干上挂着的

绿叶宛如穹庐,地面覆盖着蕨科植物。就连空气都像被叶子过滤了一样弥漫着绿意。

这里太绿了——对我来说像外星球一样。

最终我们抵达了查理的房子。他依然住在那栋小小的、只有两个卧室的房子里。那是他和我母亲新婚

燕尔时他买下来的房子。他们的婚姻也只持续了那些日子——较早的那些。在那儿,停靠在房子前的

街道上的,确凿无疑,是我的新——嗯,对我来说是新的——卡车。它是辆褪色的红色卡车,有着巨

大的圆形的挡泥板,还有一个灯泡状的驾驶室。让我十分吃惊的是,我喜欢这辆车。我不知道它还能

不能动,但我从它身上看到了我自己。它是那种永远也撞不坏坚硬的铁家伙——就是那种你在事故现

场看到的车,漆都没蹭掉半块,周围全是它毁坏的外国汽车的碎片。

“哇,爸爸。我喜欢它!谢谢!”现在我恐怖的明天将不会那么吓人了。我不必再面对是在雨中步行

两英里去学校还是坐着警长开的巡逻车去学校的两难选择了。

只一趟我的全部行李就被全部搬上了楼。我住在西面正对着前院的卧室。这个卧室对我来说毫不陌生

,从我出生时起它就属于我了。原木地板,淡蓝色的壁纸,尖尖的天花板,窗上淡**的蕾丝窗帘—

—这些都是我童年的一部分。唯一的变化是随着我天天长大查理把摇篮换成了床铺还添了一个写字桌

。写字桌上现在摆着一台二手电脑,连着长长的拖过地板的电话线接着调制解调器到最近的电话接口

。这是与我母亲的约定,这样我们就可以更方便地联系了。我孩提时的摇椅依然放在角落里。
福克斯中学有着惊人的学生数目,357——现在是358——名学生;在我家那边仅初中部就有超过700

名学生。所有的孩子都是在一块儿长大的——他们的爷爷奶奶在蹒跚学步时就在一起了。

我将成为从大城市里转来的女孩,一个新鲜的,古怪的存在。

==========================================

"Well, honey, I kind of already bought it for you. As a homecoming gift."
Charlie peeked sideways at me with a hopeful expression.

Wow. Free.

"You didn't need to do that, Dad. I was going to buy myself a car."

"I don't mind. I want you to be happy here." He was looking ahead at the
road when he said this. Charlie wasn't comfortable with expressing his
emotions out loud. I inherited that from him. So I was looking straight
ahead as I responded.

"That's really nice, Dad. Thanks. I really appreciate it." No need to add
that my being happy in Forks is an impossibility. He didn't need to
suffer along with me. And I never looked a free truck in the mouth — or
engine.

"Well, now, you're welcome," he mumbled, embarrassed by my thanks.

We exchanged a few more comments on the weather, which was wet, and that
was pretty much it for Conversation. We stared out the windows in silence.

It was beautiful, of course; I couldn't deny that. Everything was green:
the trees, their trunks covered with moss, their branches hanging with a
canopy of it, the ground covered with ferns. Even the air filtered down
greenly through the leaves.

It was too green — an alien planet.

Eventually we made it to Charlie's. He still lived in the small,
two-bedroom house that he'd bought with my mother in the early days of
their marriage. Those were the only kind of days their marriage had — the
early ones. There, parked on the street in front of the house that never
changed, was my new — well, new to me — truck. It was a faded red color,
with big, rounded fenders and a bulbous cab. To my intense surprise, I
loved it. I didn't know if it would run, but I could see myself in it.
Plus, it was one of those solid iron affairs that never gets damaged —
the kind you see at the scene of an accident, paint unscratched,
surrounded by the pieces of the foreign car it had destroyed.

"Wow, Dad, I love it! Thanks!" Now my horrific day tomorrow would be just
that much less dreadful. I wouldn't be faced with the choice of either
walking two miles in the rain to school or accepting a ride in the
Chief's cruiser.

"I'm glad you like it," Charlie said gruffly, embarrassed again.

It took only one trip to get all my stuff upstairs. I got the west
bedroom that faced out over the front yard. The room was familiar; it had
been belonged to me since I was born. The wooden floor, the light blue
walls, the peaked ceiling, the yellowed lace curtains around the window —
these were all a part of my childhood. The only changes Charlie had ever
made were switching the crib for a bed and adding a desk as I grew. The
desk now held a secondhand computer, with the phone line for the modem
stapled along the floor to the nearest phone jack. This was a stipulation
from my mother, so that we could stay in touch easily. The rocking chair
from my baby days was still in the corner.

There was only one small bathroom at the top of the stairs, which I would
have to share with Charlie. I was trying not to dwell too much on that
fact.

One of the best things about Charlie is he doesn't hover. He left me
alone to unpack and get settled, a feat that would have been altogether
impossible for my mother. It was nice to be alone, not to have to smile
and look pleased; a relief to stare dejectedly out the window at the
sheeting rain and let just a few tears escape. I wasn't in the mood to go
on a real crying jag. I would save that for bedtime, when I would have to
think about the coming morning.

Forks High School had a frightening total of only three hundred and
fifty-seven — now fifty-eight — students; there were more than seven
hundred people in my junior class alone back home. All of the kids here
had grown up together — their grandparents had been toddlers together.

I would be the new girl from the big city, a curiosity, a freak.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:56
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
也许,如果我看起来像是个来自凤凰城的女孩,我能更占些优势。但事实上,我和任何地方都格格不

入。我应当是棕褐色的,运动型的,发色发浅的——一个排球运动员,或者一个拉拉队队长,也许—

—拥有一些看起来像是生活在日光城的特征。

但相反的,我拥有着象牙白色的肌肤——不是因为蓝眼睛或者红头发的反衬——持续充足的阳光对我

毫无作用。我身材纤细,但有些单薄,显然不是个运动家的身材;我也没有足够的平衡感来参与运动

而不让自己蒙羞——不伤到自己或者任何离我太近的人。

把所有的衣服都塞进那口老旧的松木衣橱后,我拿上洗漱包到与查理共用的浴室里,洗去身上的一路

风尘。在我洗那一团纠结的、潮湿的头发时,我盯着镜中自己的脸。也许是光线的缘故,我看上去脸

色发黄,形容憔悴。我的肌肤本可以很美的——它原是明亮的,近乎透明的雪白——但它需要好气色

。我现在毫无神采。(这段翻译得很烂。。。我对外表描述最没辙了。。。)

看着镜子里我黯淡的身影,我被迫承认我一直在对自己撒谎。我只是不能接受现实。如果我在一个三

千人的学校里都找不到自己的位置,我在这里又有什么机遇可言?

我和同龄人相处得并不好。也许事实是我无法与人相处。甚至是我的母亲,她是我在这个星球上最亲

近的人,她也从未与我和谐相处过,至少从未步调一致过。有时我会怀疑透过我眼睛所看到的世界是

否和他们所看到的一致。也许是我的脑子有问题。但这都无关紧要。重要的是结果。而明天即将开始



那天晚上我睡得不好,即便在我大哭一场以后也没睡好。连绵的风雨声穿透屋顶,丝毫没有减弱为背

景音乐的迹象。我扯过褪色的旧棉被蒙住头,最后连枕头也压上了。但我直到午夜才能入睡,那时侯

降雨终于变为比较安静的毛毛细雨。

===========================

Maybe, if I looked like a girl from Phoenix should, I could work this to

my advantage. But physically, I'd never fit in anywhere. I should be tan,
sporty, blond — a volleyball player, or a cheerleader, perhaps — all the
things that go with living in the valley of the sun.

Instead, I was ivory-skinned, without even the excuse of blue eyes or red
hair, despite the constant sunshine. I had always been slender, but soft
somehow, obviously not an athlete; I didn't have the necessary hand-eye
coordination to play sports without humiliating myself — and harming both
myself and anyone else who stood too close.

When I finished putting my clothes in the old pine dresser, I took my bag
of bathroom necessities and went to the communal bathroom to clean myself
up after the day of travel. I looked at my face in the mirror as I
brushed through my tangled, damp hair. Maybe it was the light, but
already I looked sallower, unhealthy. My skin could be pretty — it was
very clear, almost translucent-looking — but it all depended on color. I
had no color here.

Facing my pallid reflection in the mirror, I was forced to admit that I
was lying to myself. It wasn't just physically that I'd never fit in. And
if I couldn't find a niche in a school with three thousand people, what
were my chances here?

I didn't relate well to people my age. Maybe the truth was that I didn't
relate well to people, period. Even my mother, who I was closer to than
anyone else on the planet, was never in harmony with me, never on exactly
the same page. Sometimes I wondered if I was seeing the same things
through my eyes that the rest of the world was seeing through theirs.
Maybe there was a glitch in my brain. But the cause didn't matter. All
that mattered was the effect. And tomorrow would be just the beginning.

I didn't sleep well that night, even after I was done crying. The
constant whooshing of the rain and wind across the roof wouldn't fade
into the background. I pulled the faded old quilt over my head, and later
added the pillow, too. But I couldn't fall asleep until after midnight,
when the rain finally settled into a quieter drizzle.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:56
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
清晨,当我向窗外望去时,我只能看到浓重的雾霾。我可以感到幽闭恐惧症正在向我袭来。你不会有机会看到这里的天空。这像个笼子。

和查理共进早餐是件安静的事。他祝我在学校过得愉快。我感谢他,但知道他的希望只是白费。好运总是躲着我。查理先走了,去了警署,那里更像是他的家。在他离开后,我坐进靠着那张老旧的橡木方桌放着的三张不配对的椅子的其中一张,审视着他小小的厨房。灰暗的墙壁嵌板,明**的壁橱,白色的油毯地面。什么都没变。壁橱是我母亲十八年前粉刷的,她想给这座房子引些阳光进来。小小的壁炉上方,紧挨着只有手帕大小的家庭活动室,是一组照片。第一张是查理和我母亲在拉斯维加斯拍的结婚照,然后是我们三个在医院的合照,是一位好心的护士帮忙拍的。紧接着的是一系列之后我在学校里的照片。看到这些实在让人尴尬——我希望我能说服查理把这些照片放到别处去,至少在我住在这里的时候。

呆在这所房子里,很难让人不意识到查理根本从未真正忘掉我母亲。这让我感到不自在。 我不想太早去学校,但我在这房子里再也呆不下去了。我穿上我的夹克——感觉更像是生化防护服——一头冲进雨中。

天仍然下着蒙蒙细雨,但不足以在我拿藏在门檐下的钥匙并锁门时把我淋透。我新买的防水靴溅起泥水的声音让人烦躁。当我走动时我怀念着踏在碎石上的应该有的吱嘎声。我无法像我期望的那样停下来确认我的卡车。我急于离开这种雾蒙蒙的潮湿,它让我的头一阵阵眩晕,让我的头发紧贴着我的兜帽。


================================

Thick fog was all I could see out my window in the morning, and I could
feel the claustrophobia creeping up on me. You could never see the sky
here; it was like a cage.

Breakfast with Charlie was a quiet event. He wished me good luck at
school. I thanked him, knowing his hope was wasted. Good luck tended to
avoid me. Charlie left first, off to the police station that was his wife
and family. After he left, I sat at the old square oak table in one of
the three unmatching chairs and examined his small kitchen, with its dark
paneled walls, bright yellow cabinets, and white linoleum floor. Nothing
was changed. My mother had painted the cabinets eighteen years ago in an
attempt to bring some sunshine into the house. Over the small fireplace
in the adjoining handkerchief-sized family room was a row of pictures.
First a wedding picture of Charlie and my mom in Las Vegas, then one of
the three of us in the hospital after I was born, taken by a helpful
nurse, followed by the procession of my school pictures up to last
year's. Those were embarrassing to look at — I would have to see what I
could do to get Charlie to put them somewhere else, at least while I was
living here.

It was impossible, being in this house, not to realize that Charlie had
never gotten over my mom. It made me uncomfortable.

I didn't want to be too early to school, but I couldn't stay in the house
anymore. I donned my jacket — which had the feel of a biohazard suit —
and headed out into the rain.

It was just drizzling still, not enough to soak me through immediately as
I reached for the house key that was always hidden under the eaves by the
door, and locked up. The sloshing of my new waterproof boots was
unnerving. I missed the normal crunch of gravel as I walked. I couldn't
pause and admire my truck again as I wanted; I was in a hurry to get out
of the misty wet that swirled around my head and clung to my hair under
my hood.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:56
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
卡车里舒适而干燥。不是比利就是查理把这里清理得干干净净。但皮制软垫座椅上依然散发着淡淡的

烟草,汽油和薄荷的味道。引擎发动得很快,这让我感到宽慰,但噪声很大,响得要命,在空转时到

达最高声量。好吧,这把年纪的卡车不可避免地会有一点瑕疵。那台老古董收音机居然还能用,这可

是个意外收获。
找到学校并不困难,尽管我此前从未去过那里。这所学校,像其他大多数建筑一样,就建在高速公

路旁。但作为一所学校它太不显眼了;除了那个标志,声明它就是福克斯中学,才让我停下车来。它

看上去像是由一组一模一样的,用红砖砌成的楼房组成的。这里有太多的大树和灌木,让我无法一眼

看清它的校园大小。教育机构的感觉在哪里?我怀着满腹乡愁思索着。插着铁藜的高墙在哪里?金属

探测器在哪里?

我把车停在了第一栋建筑物前面,这里的门上有个小小的牌子写着总务处。没有人把车停在这儿,所

以我确定这里是不许停车的。但我决定不管它,径直走进去,而不是像个白痴一样在雨里兜圈子。我

不情愿地离开暖和舒适的驾驶室,走过一段小石子砌成的、围着暗色树篱的小径。我深深吸了一口气

,然后推开门。

屋子里比我希望的还要明亮和温暖。这间办公室很小,有一个摆着折叠椅的小小的等待区,地上铺着

橘**斑点的商用地毯,布告和奖状混杂着贴满墙壁,墙上的钟滴答滴答,声音响亮。养在大大的塑

料容器里的绿色植物随处可见,就好像外头还不够绿一样。这间屋子被一张长长的柜台切成两半,柜

台上杂乱地摆了装满了文件的、前端绑着亮彩丝带的铁丝筐。柜台后有三张办公桌,其中一张属于一

位身躯庞大戴眼镜的红发女士。她只穿着一件粉色T恤衫,这立刻让我感到自己穿得太多了。

那位红发女士抬头看过来:“有什么事吗?”

“我是伊莎贝拉?史温。”我告诉她,却见她眼睛一亮。毫无疑问,我是期待已久的八卦头条。警长

轻浮的前妻的女儿终于回家了。

“当然。”她说。她在桌上摇摇欲坠的文件堆里翻找着,直到找到她想要找的那些文件。“这是你的

课程表,还有一张校园地图。”她拿着几份表格到柜台给我看。

======================

Inside the truck, it was nice and dry. Either Billy or Charlie had
obviously cleaned it up, but the tan upholstered seats still smelled
faintly of tobacco, gasoline, and peppermint. The engine started quickly,
to my relief, but loudly, roaring to life and then idling at top volume.
Well, a truck this old was bound to have a flaw. The antique radio
worked, a plus that I hadn't expected.

Finding the school wasn't difficult, though I'd never been there before.
The school was, like most other things, just off the highway. It was not
obvious that it was a school; only the sign, which declared it to be the
Forks High School, made me stop. It looked like a collection of matching
houses, built with maroon-colored bricks. There were so many trees and
shrubs I couldn't see its size at first. Where was the feel of the
institution? I wondered nostalgically. Where were the chain-link fences,
the metal detectors?

I parked in front of the first building, which had a small sign over the
door reading front office. No one else was parked there, so I was sure it
was off limits, but I decided I would get directions inside instead of
circling around in the rain like an idiot. I stepped unwillingly out of
the toasty truck cab and walked down a little stone path lined with dark
hedges. I took a deep breath before opening the door.

Inside, it was brightly lit, and warmer than I'd hoped. The office was
small; a little waiting area with padded folding chairs, orange-flecked
commercial carpet, notices and awards cluttering the walls, a big clock
ticking loudly. Plants grew everywhere in large plastic pots, as if there
wasn't enough greenery outside. The room was cut in half by a long
counter, cluttered with wire baskets full of **s and brightly colored
flyers taped to its front. There were three desks behind the counter, one
of which was manned by a large, red-haired woman wearing glasses. She was
wearing a purple t-shirt, which immediately made me feel overdressed.

The red-haired woman looked up. "Can I help you?"

"I'm Isabella Swan," I informed her, and saw the immediate awareness
light her eyes. I was expected, a topic of gossip no doubt. Daughter of
the Chief's flighty ex-wife, come home at last.

"Of course," she said. She dug through a precariously stacked pile of
documents on her desk till she found the ones she was looking for. "I
have your schedule right here, and a map of the school." She brought
several sheets to the counter to show roe.




作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:56
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
她和我一起讨论了我的课程,在地图上标出上课的最佳路线,然后给我一张纸条让各科老师在上面签名,一天结束以后我再把纸条带回来给她。她对我微笑,像查理一样,希望我将会喜欢这里。我也向她微笑,尽可能笑得更让人信服一些。

当我回到车上时,别的一些学生也陆续到校了。我开车穿过校园,紧跟着大部队。我很高兴看到大多数的车都像我的车老旧,一点儿也不浮华。在凤凰城我住在少数几个由天堂谷区辖管的低收入区里。但在学生堆里看到一辆奔驰或是保时捷是件寻常事。而在这里,最好的车是一辆闪闪发光的沃尔沃,它显得格外突出。我在陷入窘境以前迅速地关掉了引擎,防止它雷鸣般的轰鸣给我招来太多关注。

我在车里看着地图,力求现在就记住它的内容。我可不想一整天都把它展在鼻子底下走路。我把所有东西都塞进书包里,把书包带甩到肩后,然后深吸一口气。我能做到的,我对自己说着苍白无力的谎言。没有人正等着咬我一口。(我喜欢这句话,草蛇伏灰,线在千里之外,呵呵)最终我呼了口气,走下车来。

我把脸隐藏在兜帽下,走向挤满了少男少女的人行道。我式样简洁的黑夹克在人群里一点儿也不突出,这让我感到欣慰。

在我绕过自助餐厅后,很容易就找到了三号楼。一个大大的黑色的“3”写在楼东角一处白色方块里。在走到门前时,我能感到我的呼吸越来越用力,快透不过气来了。我试图稳住自己的呼吸,跟着两个穿着不分男女的雨衣的人走进大门。

这间教室很小。走在我前面的两个人一进门就停住了,把他们的雨衣挂在长长的一排挂钩上。我学着他们的样子做。原来那是两个女孩,一个有着瓷器般的肌肤和明亮的金发,另一个肤色也很浅,头发是浅褐色的。至少我的肤色在这里不是那么突兀的存在了。

================================

She went through my classes for me, highlighting the best route to each on the map, and gave me a slip to have each teacher sign, which I was to bring back at the end of the day. She smiled at me and hoped, like Charlie, that I would like it here in Forks. I smiled back as convincingly as I could.

When I went back out to my truck, other students were starting to arrive. I drove around the school, following the line of traffic. I was glad to see that most of the cars were older like mine, nothing flashy. At home I'd lived in one of the few lower-income neighborhoods that were included in the Paradise Valley District. It was a common thing to see a new
Mercedes or Porsche in the student lot. The nicest car here was a shiny Volvo, and it stood out. Still, I cut the engine as soon as I was in a spot, so that the thunderous volume wouldn't draw attention to me.

I looked at the map in the truck, trying to memorize it now; hopefully I wouldn't have to walk around with it stuck in front of my nose all day. I stuffed everything in my bag, slung the strap over my shoulder, and 禁用词语ed in a huge breath. I can do this, I lied to myself feebly. No one was going to bite me. I finally exhaled and stepped out of the truck.
I kept my face pulled back into my hood as I walked to the sidewalk, crowded with teenagers. My plain black jacket didn't stand out, I noticed with relief.

Once I got around the cafeteria, building three was easy to spot. A large black "3" was painted on a white square on the east corner. I felt my breathing gradually creeping toward hyperventilation as I approached the door. I tried holding my breath as I followed two uni** raincoats through the door.

The classroom was small. The people in front of me stopped just inside the door to hang up their coats on a long row of hooks. I copied them.

They were two girls, one a porcelain-colored blonde, the other also pale, with light brown hair. At least my skin wouldn't be a standout here.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:57
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我把纸条拿给老师,那是一个高大的、有些谢顶的男人,桌上的名牌写着他是梅森老师。当他看到我

的名字时他目瞪口呆地看着我——对我来说这不是个令人鼓舞的举动——当然我立刻满脸通红。但最

终他把我领到一张空桌子旁,没让我向全班自我介绍。这样我的新同班同学们就很难从后面偷偷瞄我

了,但无论如何,他们还是办到了。我埋头看老师开给我的阅读清单。都是些很基本的内容:布朗蒂

,莎士比亚,乔叟,福克纳。这些我都读过。这让人感到宽慰……也感到无聊。我思索着能不能让我

母亲把我装着旧论文的文件夹给寄过来,或者说她会不会认为这是作弊。老师讲课的时候,我在脑海

里和母亲不停着作着各种争论。

铃声响了起来,一个嗓音尖细,身材瘦长,满脸粉刺的黑发男孩像油一样滑行冲过过道来和我说话。

“你是伊莎贝拉?史温,对吧?”他看上去像是过分热情的象棋俱乐部成员。

“贝拉,”我更正。距我半径三排以内的每一个人都转过头来看我。

“你下一堂课是什么?”他问道。

我不得不在我书包里翻找着。“嗯,gover-nment课,杰斐逊的课,在六号楼。”

无论我向哪个方向看,都无法避开一双双好奇的眼睛。

“我要去四号楼,我可以给你带路……”显然是热情过头了。“我是埃里克。”他补充到。

我尝试着微笑:“谢谢。”
我们穿上夹克,冲进如影随行的雨幕中。我可以发誓有好几个人紧跟在我们后面,近得都能偷听到我

们对话。我希望我不要变得这样多疑。

“嗯,这里跟凤凰城很不一样,嗯?”他问道。

“很不一样。”

“那里不常下雨,对吧?”

“一年三四次。”

“哇,那会是什么样的感觉?”他疑惑地问。

“阳光灿烂。”我告诉他。

“你看上不太黑。”

“我母亲是半个白化病人。”


========================

I took the slip up to the teacher, a tall, balding man whose desk had a
nameplate identifying him as Mr. Mason. He gawked at me when he saw my
name — not an encouraging response — and of course I flushed tomato red.
But at least he sent me to an empty desk at the back without introducing
me to the class. It was harder for my new classmates to stare at me in
the back, but somehow, they managed. I kept my eyes down on the reading
list the teacher had given me. It was fairly basic: Bronte, Shakespeare,
Chaucer, Faulkner. I'd already read everything. That was comforting… and
boring. I wondered if my mom would send me my folder of old essays, or if
she would think that was cheating. I went through different arguments
with her in my head while the teacher droned on.

When the bell rang, a nasal buzzing sound, a gangly boy with skin
problems and hair black as an oil slick leaned across the aisle to talk
to me.

"You're Isabella Swan, aren't you?" He looked like the overly helpful,
chess club type.

"Bella," I corrected. Everyone within a three-seat radius turned to look
at me.

"Where's your next class?" he asked.

I had to check in my bag. "Um, Government, with Jefferson, in building
six."

There was nowhere to look without meeting curious eyes.

"I'm headed toward building four, I could show you the way…" Definitely
over-helpful. "I'm Eric," he added.

I smiled tentatively. "Thanks."

We got our jackets and headed out into the rain, which had picked up. I
could have sworn several people behind us were walking close enough to
eavesdrop. I hoped I wasn't getting paranoid.

"So, this is a lot different than Phoenix, huh?" he asked.

"Very."

"It doesn't rain much there, does it?"

"Three or four times a year."

"Wow, what must that be like?" he wondered.

"Sunny," I told him.

"You don't look very tan."

"My mother is part albino."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:57
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他担心地审视着我的脸。我叹了口气。这里看上去乌云密布,和幽默感格格不入。几个月以后我就会忘记怎么说反讽话了。

我们往回走,绕过自助餐厅,走到南边体育馆旁的建筑物那里。埃里克让我直走到门口,尽管门上标得清清楚楚。

“好了,祝你好运,”当我摸到门把手时他说。“也许我们还会有别的课一起上。”他听上去满心期待。

我对他敷衍地一笑,走了进去。

这个上午的余下时间都在同样的模式中度过。教我三角函数的瓦尔纳老师——我本该只因为他教的科目而讨厌他——是唯一一个让我站在全班面前做自我介绍的人。我红着脸,结结巴巴地说完,然后在回到座位的路上还绊到了我自己。

两堂课后,我开始认得每堂课上的一些面孔。总有一些人比别人更勇敢地过来介绍他自己,问我是否喜欢福克斯等诸如此类的问题。我试图回答得更老练些,但大多数情况下我只是在不停地说谎。至少我用不着那张地图了。

有个女孩在三角函数课和西班牙语课上都坐在我旁边,午餐时间她和我一起去自助餐厅。她个子娇小,比我五英尺四英寸的身高矮几英寸,但她蓬松的黑色卷发填补了一些我们身高上的差距。我没记住她的名字,所以当她喋喋不休地谈论着老师和课程时我只能微笑和点头。我不打算跟进她的话题。

我们坐在一张坐满她的朋友的长桌尽头,她向她的几个朋友介绍我。她一说完我就忘掉了他们的名字。他们看上去对她敢于和我说话这点印象深刻。那个来自英国的男孩,埃里克,从房间的另一头向我招手。

就在这里,坐在餐厅里,尝试着和七个好奇的陌生人对话的时候,我第一次见到他们。


======================================================

He studied my face apprehensively, and I sighed. It looked like clouds
and a sense of humor didn't mix. A few months of this and I'd forget how
to use sarcasm.

We walked back around the cafeteria, to the south buildings by the gym.
Eric walked me right to the door, though it was clearly marked.

"Well, good luck," he said as I touched the handle. "Maybe we'll have
some other classes together." He sounded hopeful.

I smiled at him vaguely and went inside.

The rest of the morning passed in about the same fashion. My Trigonometry
teacher, Mr. Varner, who I would have hated anyway just because of the
subject he taught, was the only one who made me stand in front of the
class and introduce myself. I stammered, blushed, and tripped over my own
boots on the way to my seat.

After two classes, I started to recognize several of the faces in each
class. There was always someone braver than the others who would
introduce themselves and ask me questions about how I was liking Forks. I
tried to be diplomatic, but mostly I just lied a lot. At least I never
needed the map.

One girl sat next to me in both Trig and Spanish, and she walked with me
to the cafeteria for lunch. She was tiny, several inches shorter than my
five feet four inches, but her wildly curly dark hair made up a lot of
the difference between our heights. I couldn't remember her name, so I
smiled and nodded as she prattled about teachers and classes. I didn't
try to keep up.

We sat at the end of a full table with several of her friends, who she
introduced to me. I forgot all their names as soon as she spoke them.
They seemed impressed by her bravery in speaking to me. The boy from
English, Eric, waved at me from across the room.

It was there, sitting in the lunchroom, trying to make conversation with
seven curious strangers, that I first saw them.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:57
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他们坐在自助餐厅的一角,与我坐的地方隔着长长的房间。他们五个人,既不交谈,也不吃东西,尽管他们每个人面前都摆着一盘不曾动过的食物。他们不像大多数学生那样呆呆地盯着我看,因此盯着他们看很安全,不必担心遇上一双太过感兴趣的眼睛。但这些都不是吸引我注意力的原因。

他们的长相并不相似。三个男孩中的一个体格健硕——浑身的肌肉像个专业举重运动员——长着一头卷曲的黑发。另一个男孩更高些,瘦削些,但还是很健壮,头发是蜜色的。最后一个男孩身材瘦长,更纤细些,有着慵懒凌乱的红发。他比另外两个显得更孩子气些,那两个看上去更像是大学生,或者说,更像这里的老师而不像是学生。

两个女孩刚好是相反的类型。高个子的女孩长得像雕像一样。她有着美丽的轮廓,就是你会在运动画报游泳版封面上看到的那种,只是和她呆在一个房间,就能让她周围的每个女孩子自尊都深受打击的美丽。她的头发是金**的,轻轻地飘拂在她的后背中间。那个矮个子女孩看上去像个精灵,身材极其纤细,有着小巧精致的五官。她黝黑的头发剪得很短,向各个方向张扬着。

但是,他们也有相似之处。他们都像粉笔一样苍白,比生活在这个缺乏阳光的小镇里的任何学生都要苍白。比我这个白化病人还要白。无论发色深浅,他们都有着黑色的眸子。在他们的眼睛下都有着黑色的阴影——略带紫色的,瘀伤一样的阴影。就好像他们经历了一个无眠之夜,又或者是鼻子折断了还没好。尽管他们的鼻子,他们的五官,都既笔挺又完美,棱角分明。

但这都不是我无法收回视线的缘故。

我盯着看是因为他们的脸,如此不同而又如此相似的,近乎嘲讽的,超越常人的美丽。他们的面孔,你不会有机会在时尚杂志的彩页以外的任何地方看到这样的面孔。就像是古老的画家所画出的天使的面孔。很难判断谁长得最美——也许是那个完美的金发女孩,又或者是那个红发男孩。

他们都看着别处——没有看着彼此,也没有看着别的学生,没有看着任何我能确定他们在看的东西。在我这样看着的时候,那个小个子女孩端着盘子站起来——盘子上的苏打水没有开封,苹果也没被咬过——用一种敏捷优雅的,只属于T型台的步子走起来。我惊异地看着她柔美的舞者般的步子,直到她把盘子倒掉,行云流水般地从后门走出去,速度超乎我想象的快。我重新把目光投向剩下的几个人,他们仍一动不动地坐着。

“他们是谁?”我询问和我一起上西班牙语课,名字我忘了的女孩。

========================================

They were sitting in the corner of the cafeteria, as far away from where
I sat as possible in the long room. There were five of them. They weren't
talking, and they weren't eating, though they each had a tray of
untouched food in front of them. They weren't gawking at me, unlike most
of the other students, so it was safe to stare at them without fear of
meeting an excessively interested pair of eyes. But it was none of these
things that caught, and held, my attention.

They didn't look anything alike. Of the three boys, one was big — muscled
like a serious weight lifter, with dark, curly hair. Another was taller,
leaner, but still muscular, and honey blond. The last was lanky, less
bulky, with untidy, bronze-colored hair. He was more boyish than the
others, who looked like they could be in college, or even teachers here
rather than students.

The girls were opposites. The tall one was statuesque. She had a
beautiful figure, the kind you saw on the cover of the Sports Illustrated
swimsuit issue, the kind that made every girl around her take a hit on
her self-esteem just by being in the same room. Her hair was golden,
gently waving to the middle of her back. The short girl was pixielike,
thin in the extreme, with small features. Her hair was a deep black,
cropped short and pointing in every direction.

And yet, they were all exactly alike. Every one of them was chalky pale,
the palest of all the students living in this sunless town. Paler than
me, the albino. They all had very dark eyes despite the range in hair
tones. They also had dark shadows under those eyes — purplish, bruiselike
shadows. As if they were all suffering from a sleepless night, or almost
done recovering from a broken nose. Though their noses, all their
features, were straight, perfect, angular.

But all this is not why I couldn't look away.

I stared because their faces, so different, so similar, were all
devastatingly, inhumanly beautiful. They were faces you never expected to
see except perhaps on the airbrushed pages of a fashion magazine. Or
painted by an old master as the face of an angel. It was hard to decide
who was the most beautiful — maybe the perfect blond girl, or the
bronze-haired boy.

They were all looking away — away from each other, away from the other
students, away from anything in particular as far as I could tell. As I
watched, the small girl rose with her tray — unopened soda, unbitten
apple — and walked away with a quick, graceful lope that belonged on a
runway. I watched, amazed at her lithe dancer's step, till she dumped her
tray and glided through the back door, faster than I would have thought
possible. My eyes darted back to the others, who sat unchanging.

"Who are they?" I asked the girl from my Spanish class, whose name I'd
forgotten.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:57
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
当她抬头看向我所指的人时——也许从我的声音里就已经听出来了——忽然,他看着她,那个最瘦的,最孩子气的,也许是最年轻的男孩。他只盯着我的邻座看了几分之一秒,然后,他深邃的双眼对上了我的眼睛。

他很快收回了目光,比我还快,尽管我立刻就红着脸尴尬得垂下了眼。在那惊鸿一瞥中,他脸上没有任何感兴趣的神情。也许只是因为她说了他的名字,他本能的看了过来,但决定了不作回应。

我的邻座局促不安地傻笑着,跟我一样盯着桌子看。

“那是爱德华和艾密特?卡伦兄弟,还有罗莎莉和贾斯帕?黑尔姐弟。走了的那个是爱丽丝?卡伦,他们都和卡伦博士夫妇住在一起。”她低声说道。

我从一旁瞥了一眼那个俊美的男孩,他现在盯着自己的盘子看,用纤长苍白的手指拿起一个面包圈撕成一片片。他的嘴动得很快,他漂亮的嘴唇只是微微张开。其余三个依然看着别处,但我可以感觉到他是在小声跟他们说话。

奇怪的,复古的名字,我这样想着。这样的名字是祖父母辈才用的名字。但也许在这里很时髦?——小镇里的名字?我最终想起来坐我旁边的女孩叫杰西卡,一个相当普通的名字。在我家那边我的历史课上就有两个叫杰西卡的女生。

“他们……很好看。”我努力但又太过明显地掩饰着。

“没错!”杰西卡表示赞成,又是一阵傻笑。“但他们都成双成对——我是指,艾密特和罗莎莉,贾斯帕和爱丽丝。而且他们都住在一起!”她的声音里包含了这个小镇对此的震惊和责难,我下了如此判断。但是,如果我足够坦白,我也不得不承认即使是在凤凰城,这也会招来流言蜚语的。

“哪几个是卡伦家的孩子?”我问道。“他们看上去没有血缘关系……”

“噢,他们都不是。卡伦博士很年轻,只有二十多岁,顶多三十岁出头。他们都是被收养的。黑尔姐弟是双胞胎——那两个金发的——他们是被领养的孩子。”

“作为被收养的孩子他们的年纪有些偏大。”

“他们现在是,贾斯帕和罗莎莉都是十八岁,但他们和卡伦太太一起生活时才八岁。她是他们的姑姑或是别的什么亲戚。”

“他们真的很善良——他们照顾了这么多这个年纪的孩子,他们才这样年轻。”

“我想也是。”杰西卡不情愿地承认,而我产生了这样的印象,她似乎因为某种原因不太喜欢那位博士和他太太。鉴于她向那些被领养的孩子投去的眼神,我可以推测出,一切源于嫉妒。“但是,我想卡伦太太不能生孩子。”她补充道,似乎这样会削弱他们的善行。


=====================================

As she looked up to see who I meant — though already knowing, probably,
from my tone — suddenly he looked at her, the thinner one, the boyish
one, the youngest, perhaps. He looked at my neighbor for just a fraction
of a second, and then his dark eyes flickered to mine.

He looked away quickly, more quickly than I could, though in a flush of
embarrassment I dropped my eyes at once. In that brief flash of a glance,
his face held nothing of interest — it was as if she had called his name,
and he'd looked up in involuntary response, already having decided not to
answer.

My neighbor giggled in embarrassment, looking at the table like I did.
"That's Edward and Emmett Cullen, and Rosalie and Jasper Hale. The one
who left was Alice Cullen; they all live together with Dr. Cullen and his
wife." She said this under her breath.

I glanced sideways at the beautiful boy, who was looking at his tray now,
picking a bagel to pieces with long, pale fingers. His mouth was moving
very quickly, his perfect lips barely opening. The other three still
looked away, and yet I felt he was speaking quietly to them.

Strange, unpopular names, I thought. The kinds of names grandparents had.
But maybe that was in vogue here — small town names? I finally remembered
that my neighbor was called Jessica, a perfectly common name. There were
two girls named Jessica in my History class back home.

"They are… very nice-looking." I struggled with the conspicuous
understatement.

"Yes!" Jessica agreed with another giggle. "They're all together though —
Emmett and Rosalie, and Jasper and Alice, I mean. And they live
together." Her voice held all the shock and condemnation of the small
town, I thought critically. But, if I was being honest, I had to admit
that even in Phoenix, it would cause gossip.

"Which ones are the Cullens?" I asked. "They don't look related…"
"Oh, they're not. Dr. Cullen is really young, in his twenties or early
thirties. They're all adopted. The Hales are brother and sister, twins —
the blondes — and they're foster children."

"They look a little old for foster children."

"They are now, Jasper and Rosalie are both eighteen, but they've been
with Mrs. Cullen since they were eight. She's their aunt or something
like that."

"That's really kind of nice — for them to take care of all those kids
like that, when they're so young and everything."

"I guess so," Jessica admitted reluctantly, and I got the impression that
she didn't like the doctor and his wife for some reason. With the glances
she was throwing at their adopted children, I would presume the reason
was jealousy. "I think that Mrs. Cullen can't have any kids, though," she
added, as if that lessened their kindness.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:57
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
在整个谈话过程中,我的目光一次又一次地投向那古怪的一家人所坐的桌子。他们继续看着墙,什么也不吃。

“他们一直住在福克斯吗?”我问。确实是这样的话,在我呆在这里的某个夏天我就该注意到他们了。

“不,”她说话的腔调像在暗示着这是显而易见的事实,即使是对像我这样初来乍到的人来说。“他们两年前才从阿拉斯加搬过来。”

我感到一阵怜悯涌上心头,还有宽慰。怜悯是因为,尽管他们如此美丽,他们仍然是局外人,显然不被接纳。宽慰是因为我不是这里唯一的新来者,无论以任何标准评判也绝不是最引人注目的。

当我再次审视他们时,那个最年轻的,其中一个姓卡伦的男孩抬头遇上了我的目光,这次他流露出好奇的神情。我很快地看向别处,对我来说他的目光里似乎带着某种得不到满足的渴望。

“那个红褐色头发的男孩是谁?”我问。我用眼角的余光偷看他,他仍然盯着我看,但样子并不像今天别的盯着我看的学生那样呆——他带着些许挫败的神情。我又一次低下了头。

“那是爱德华。当然,他很出众,但不要浪费你的时间。他不和任何人约会。显然这里也没有哪个女孩好看得能配得上他。”她嗤之以鼻,明显是酸葡萄心态。我想知道他是什么时候拒绝的她。

我抿紧唇以免笑出声来。然后我再次看向他,他已经转过脸去了,但我觉得他的脸颊微微扬起,好像也在微笑。

几分钟后,他们四个一起从桌子旁站起来。他们都相貌出众,举止优雅——包括那个肌肉发达的大块头。很难不去注意他们。那个名叫爱德华的男孩再也没有看我一眼。

我们走进教室以后,安吉拉坐到一张黑色台面的实验桌后,这种实验桌和我原来用过的一样。她已经有同桌了。事实上,所有的桌子都坐满了,只一张除外。在过道中间,我认出了爱德华?卡伦和他不同寻常的头发,他坐在唯一一个空着的位子旁。

==============================

Throughout all this conversation, my eyes flickered again and again to
the table where the strange family sat. They continued to look at the
walls and not eat.

"Have they always lived in Forks?" I asked. Surely I would have noticed
them on one of my summers here.

"No," she said in a voice that implied it should be obvious, even to a
new arrival like me. "They just moved down two years ago from somewhere
in Alaska."

I felt a surge of pity, and relief. Pity because, as beautiful as they
were, they were outsiders, clearly not accepted. Relief that I wasn't the
only newcomer here, and certainly not the most interesting by any
standard.

As I examined them, the youngest, one of the Cullens, looked up and met
my gaze, this time with evident curiosity in his expression. As I looked
swiftly away, it seemed to me that his glance held some kind of unmet
expectation.

"Which one is the boy with the reddish brown hair?" I asked. I peeked at
him from the corner of my eye, and he was still staring at me, but not
gawking like the other students had today — he had a slightly frustrated
expression. I looked down again.

"That's Edward. He's gorgeous, of course, but don't waste your time. He
doesn't date. Apparently none of the girls here are good-looking enough
for him." She sniffed, a clear case of sour grapes. I wondered when he'd
turned her down.

I bit my lip to hide my smile. Then I glanced at him again. His face was
turned away, but I thought his cheek appeared lifted, as if he were
smiling, too.

After a few more minutes, the four of them left the table together. They
all were noticeably graceful — even the big, brawny one. It was
unsettling to watch. The one named Edward didn't look at me again.

I sat at the table with Jessica and her friends longer than I would have
if I'd been sitting alone. I was anxious not to be late for class on my
first day. One of my new acquaintances, who considerately reminded me
that her name was Angela, had Biology II with me the next hour. We walked
to class together in silence. She was shy, too.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:57
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我一边穿过过道向老师介绍自己并让他在我的纸条上签名,一边偷偷瞄着他。在我经过他身边的时候,他忽然挺直身体,笔直地坐在座位上。他又一次盯着我看,脸上露出极其陌生的神情直视着我的眼睛——一种敌意的,狂暴的眼神。我赶快移开视线,大为震撼,而且又脸红了。路上我被一本书绊到,不得不抓住一张桌子来保持平衡。坐在那张桌子后的女孩吃吃地笑起来。

我注意到他的眼眸是黑色的——黑得像煤炭一样。

班纳老师在我的纸条上签了名,递给我一本书,没有半点让我自我介绍的意思。我敢说我们会相处得很好的。当然,他别无选择,只能让我坐到屋子中间那张唯一空着的座位上。在我坐下去的时候我一直低垂着眼,对他投来的充满敌意的眼神大为不解。

我把书放到桌上,坐了下来,在此过程中我一直没有抬头,但我用眼角注意到了他姿势的改变。他尽可能地倾斜身子远离我,坐到了他的凳子最尽头的一角。他的脸扭向一边,就像是闻到了什么难闻的味道。我尽量不引人注意地嗅了嗅我的头发,只闻到了草莓的味道,这是我最喜欢的洗发水的香味。

只有这种味道而已。我让头发从我的右肩垂下来,像一袭黑帘隔在我们之间,然后努力把注意力集中在老师身上。

不幸的是,这堂课讲的是细胞解剖学,我已经学过这部分内容了。但我还是仔细地做着笔记,一直埋着头。

我无法抑制自己,总是时不时地透过我的发帘偷瞄那个坐我旁边的奇怪男孩。整堂课,他都僵直地坐在凳子边缘,不曾放松,尽可能地坐得离我远一些。我可以看到他放在左腿上的手握紧成拳,苍白的肌肤上青筋暴起。他的手也不曾松开过。他的白衬衣的长袖管挽到了手肘以上,他的小臂结实得惊人,雪白的肌肤下全是肌肉。他一点儿也不像和他健壮的兄弟们坐在一起时看起来的那样纤细。

这堂课似乎比别的课都要漫长。也许是因为这一天即将结束,又或者是我一直在等他握紧的拳头松开?他始终没有松开他的拳头。他一直坐在那里,安静得好像根本没在呼吸。他到底是怎么回事?他平时都是这样的吗?我开始怀疑自己午饭时对杰西卡的尖酸刻薄的腔调的判断,也许她并不像我想的那样愤愤不平。

这不可能跟我有什么关系。前一天晚上他还不认识我呢。

我又一次偷瞄他,但立刻就后悔了。他再次用仇视的眼神瞪着我。他的黑眼睛里充满了极度的厌恶。

我畏缩地收回视线,在凳子上蜷成一团,那句名言“如果用眼神可以杀人”忽然闯入我的脑海。

就在这时,铃声响了起来,吓了我一跳,而爱德华?卡伦已经离开了他的座位。他很快地跳起来——他比我想象的还有高——背对着我,他消失在门外的时候别的人甚至还没站起来。

我呆呆地坐在座位上,茫然着盯着他的身影。他太过分了。这不公平。我开始慢慢地收拾自己的东西,试着抑制住满心愤怒,生怕眼泪夺眶而出。我生气时总忍不住哭起来,这是一种丢脸的倾向。

================================================

When we entered the classroom, Angela went to sit at a black-topped lab
table exactly like the ones I was used to. She already had a neighbor. In
fact, all the tables were filled but one. Next to the center aisle, I
recognized Edward Cullen by his unusual hair, sitting next to that single
open seat.

As I walked down the aisle to introduce myself to the teacher and get my
slip signed, I was watching him surreptitiously. Just as I passed, he
suddenly went rigid in his seat. He stared at me again, meeting my eyes
with the strangest expression on his face — it was hostile, furious. I
looked away quickly, shocked, going red again. I stumbled over a book in
the walkway and had to catch myself on the edge of a table. The girl
sitting there giggled.

I'd noticed that his eyes were black — coal black.

Mr. Banner signed my slip and handed me a book with no nonsense about
introductions. I could tell we were going to get along. Of course, he had
no choice but to send me to the one open seat in the middle of the room.
I kept my eyes down as I went to sit by him, bewildered by the
antagonistic stare he'd given me.

I didn't look up as I set my book on the table and took my seat, but I
saw his posture change from the corner of my eye. He was leaning away
from me, sitting on the extreme edge of his chair and averting his face
like he smelled something bad. Inconspicuously, I sniffed my hair. It
smelled like strawberries, the scent of my favorite shampoo. It seemed an
innocent enough odor. I let my hair fall over my right shoulder, making a
dark curtain between us, and tried to pay attention to the teacher.

Unfortunately the lecture was on cellular anatomy, something I'd already
studied. I took notes carefully anyway, always looking down.

I couldn't stop myself from peeking occasionally through the screen of my
hair at the strange boy next to me. During the whole class, he never
relaxed his stiff position on the edge of his chair, sitting as far from
me as possible. I could see his hand on his left leg was clenched into a
fist, tendons standing out under his pale skin. This, too, he never
relaxed. He had the long sleeves of his white shirt pushed up to his
elbows, and his forearm was surprisingly hard and muscular beneath his
light skin. He wasn't nearly as slight as he'd looked next to his burly
brother.

The class seemed to drag on longer than the others. Was it because the
day was finally coming to a close, or because I was waiting for his tight
fist to loosen? It never did; he continued to sit so still it looked like
he wasn't breathing. What was wrong with him? Was this his normal
behavior? I questioned my judgment on Jessica's bitterness at lunch
today. Maybe she was not as resentful as I'd thought.

It couldn't have anything to do with me. He didn't know me from Eve.
I peeked up at him one more time, and regretted it. He was glaring down
at me again, his black eyes full of revulsion. As I flinched away from
him, shrinking against my chair, the phrase if looks could kill suddenly
ran through my mind.

At that moment, the bell rang loudly, making me jump, and Edward Cullen
was out of his seat. Fluidly he rose — he was much taller than I'd
thought — his back to me, and he was out the door before anyone else was
out of their seat.

I sat frozen in my seat, staring blankly after him. He was so mean. It
wasn't fair. I began gathering up my things slowly, trying to block the
anger that filled me, for fear my eyes would tear up. For some reason, my
temper was hardwired to my tear ducts. I usually cried when I was angry,
a humiliating tendency.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:58
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“你不是伊莎贝拉?史温吗?”一个男孩的声音问道。

我抬起头,看见一个可爱的,长着一张娃娃脸的男孩。他的浅**头发用发胶小心地固定成整齐的造型。他友好地向我微笑着。他显然不觉得我闻上去有异味。

“贝拉。”我微笑着,更正他。

“我是迈克。”

“你好,迈克。”

“需要帮忙找下一堂课的教室吗?”

“事实上,我要直奔体育馆。我想我能找到它。”

“我下堂课也是体育课。”他看上去很激动,尽管在这么小的学校里这不是什么大不了的巧合。

我们一起向体育馆走去,一路上他一直喋喋不休——大部分谈话都是他一个人在说,这对我来说轻松多了。他十岁以前住在加利福尼亚,所以他能明白我对阳光的感受。而且他跟我也是一个英语班的。

他是我今天见到的最友好的人了。

但在我们走进体育馆的时候,他问我:“嗯,你是不是用铅笔戳了爱德华?卡伦一下,还是别的什么?我从没见过他像今天这样。”

我怔了怔。原来我不是唯一一个注意到这件事的人。同样,显而易见,这也不是爱德华?卡伦一贯的作风。我决定装聋作哑。
“你是说生物课上坐我旁边的男孩吗?”我毫不做作地问。

“是的,”他说。“他看上去像在忍受某种痛苦还是别的什么。”

“我不知道,”我回答道。“我还没跟他说过话。”

“他是个古怪的家伙。”迈克磨磨蹭蹭地不肯进更衣室,继续和我说着话。“如果我有幸坐在你旁边,我一定会和你说话的。”

我对他微笑,然后走进女生更衣室门里。他很友好,而且明显是在赞美我,但这依然不能减轻我的怒气。

体育课老师克拉普教练给我找了件运动服,但没让我在这堂课就换上。在我家那边,只需要上两年体育课,但在这里,体育课四年里都是必修课。福克斯根本就是我的地狱。

我看着四场排球赛同时进行着,回忆起我曾经承受了多少伤痛——同时也造成了不少——打排球,我感到有些恶心。

当我走进温暖的办公室时,我几乎要立刻转过身冲出去。

=========================================

"Aren't you Isabella Swan?" a male voice asked.

I looked up to see a cute, baby-faced boy, his pale blond hair carefully
gelled into orderly spikes, smiling at me in a friendly way. He obviously
didn't think I smelled bad.

"Bella," I corrected him, with a smile.

"I'm Mike."

"Hi, Mike."

"Do you need any help finding your next class?"

"I'm headed to the gym, actually. I think I can find it."

"That's my next class, too." He seemed thrilled, though it wasn't that
big of a coincidence in a school this small.

We walked to class together; he was a chatterer — he supplied most of the
conversation, which made it easy for me. He'd lived in California till he
was ten, so he knew how I felt about the sun. It turned out he was in my
English class also. He was the nicest person I'd met today.

But as we were entering the gym, he asked, "So, did you stab Edward
Cullen with a pencil or what? I've never seen him act like that."
I cringed. So I wasn't the only one who had noticed. And, apparently,
that wasn't Edward Cullen's usual behavior. I decided to play dumb.

"Was that the boy I sat next to in Biology?" I asked artlessly.

"Yes," he said. "He looked like he was in pain or something."

"I don't know," I responded. "I never spoke to him."

"He's a weird guy." Mike lingered by me instead of heading to the
dressing room. "If I were lucky enough to sit by you, I would have talked
to you."

I smiled at him before walking through the girls' locker room door. He
was friendly and clearly admiring. But it wasn't enough to ease my
irritation.

The Gym teacher, Coach Clapp, found me a uniform but didn't make me dress
down for today's class. At home, only two years of RE. were required.
Here, P.E. was mandatory all four years. Forks was literally my personal
hell on Earth.

I watched four volleyball games running simultaneously. Remembering how
many injuries I had sustained — and inflicted — playing volleyball, I
felt faintly nauseated.

The final bell rang at last. I walked slowly to the office to return my
**work. The rain had drifted away, but the wind was strong, and
colder. I wrapped my arms around myself.

When I walked into the warm office, I almost turned around and walked
back out.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:58
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
爱德华?卡伦在我前面倚着办公桌站着。我认出了他凌乱的红发。他似乎没有听到我开门进来的声音。我强迫自己背靠着墙站着,等着接待员空闲下来。

他正用富有磁性的声音和她低声争论着什么。我很快抓住了他们争论的要点。他试图把第六节的生物课改到别的时间——任何别的时间都行。

我只是不能相信这和我有关。一定是因为别的事,在我进生物教室以前发生的事。他脸上的神情看起来像是被什么事彻底地激怒了。这个陌生人,不可能如此突然地、强烈地厌恶着我。

门又开了,一阵冷风突如其来地涌进房间,把桌子上的纸张吹得沙沙作响,我的头发不停地拂着我的脸。刚进来的女孩只是走近办公桌,把一张纸条放到铁丝筐里,然后又走出去了。但爱德华?卡伦整个背部都僵住了,他慢慢转过身来,盯着我——他的脸英俊得不可思议——用洞悉一切,充满厌恶的眼神,注视着我。那一瞬间,我感到一阵颤栗,一种真正的恐惧,我手臂上的细毛都竖起来了。他的凝视只持续了一秒钟,但它给我带来的寒意远胜于刚刚吹过的冷风。他转身面向那位接待员。

“好吧,没关系,”他很快地说道,声音听起来像天鹅绒。“我看得出这是不可能的。谢谢你的帮助。”然后他转身离去,再也不看我,消失在门外。

我温顺地走向桌子,脸色立刻由红变白。我把签了字的纸条递给她。

“第一天过得怎样,亲爱的?”接待员像母亲一样温柔问道。

“很好。”我撒谎道,声音虚弱。她看上去并不相信。

当我回到车上时,停车场上几乎就剩下我这辆车了。它简直像个天堂。对我来说它是在这个潮湿的绿穴里最接近家的地方了。我在驾驶室里坐了一会儿,只是茫然地盯着挡风玻璃看。但很快我就冷得不行,需要打开暖气。于是我拧动钥匙,引擎轰鸣起来。我径直开回查理的家,一路上努力不让眼泪掉下来。

====================================

Edward Cullen stood at the desk in front of me. I recognized again that
tousled bronze hair. He didn't appear to notice the sound of my entrance.
I stood pressed against the back wall, waiting for the receptionist to be
free.

He was arguing with her in a low, attractive voice. I quickly picked up
the gist of the argument. He was trying to trade from sixth-hour Biology
to another time — any other time.

I just couldn't believe that this was about me. It had to be something
else, something that happened before I entered the Biology room. The look
on his face must have been about another aggravation entirely. It was
impossible that this stranger could take such a sudden, intense dislike
to me.

The door opened again, and the cold wind suddenly gusted through the
room, rustling the **s on the desk, swirling my hair around my face.

The girl who came in merely stepped to the desk, placed a note in the
wire basket, and walked out again. But Edward Cullen's back stiffened,
and he turned slowly to glare at me — his face was absurdly handsome —
with piercing, hate-filled eyes. For an instant, I felt a thrill of
genuine fear, raising the hair on my arms. The look only lasted a second,
but it chilled me more than the freezing wind. He turned back to the
receptionist.

"Never mind, then," he said hastily in a voice like velvet. "I can see
that it's impossible. Thank you so much for your help." And he turned on
his heel without another look at me, and disappeared out the door.

I went meekly to the desk, my face white for once instead of red, and
handed her the signed slip.

"How did your first day go, dear?" the receptionist asked maternally.
"Fine," I lied, my voice weak. She didn't look convinced.

When I got to the truck, it was almost the last car in the lot. It seemed
like a haven, already the closest thing to home I had in this damp green
hole. I sat inside for a while, just staring out the windshield blankly.

But soon I was cold enough to need the heater, so I turned the key and
the engine roared to life. I headed back to Charlie's house, fighting
tears the whole way there.



第一章END



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:58
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
嚯嚯,顶个,有空看看英文!

大爱英语啊!



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:58
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
第二章 开卷

第二天要好些,也更糟糕。

更好些是因为它不再下雨了,但云层依然又厚又密。这一天要容易些,因为我知道这一天都有什么可期待。迈克英语课上和我坐在一起,然后陪我去下一堂课,一路上说个不停,而“象棋俱乐部”埃里克始终瞪着他。人们不再像昨天那样老盯着我看了。午餐时我和一大群人坐在一起,包括迈克,埃里克,杰西卡,还有一些别的名字和面孔我都不记得的人。我开始感到像是踏在了水面上,而不是被水淹没。

更糟糕是因为我很疲倦。夜里风声在屋里回荡,我一直无法入睡。更糟糕是因为瓦尔纳老师在三角课上叫我起来回答问题,而那时我并没有举手,而且我还答错了。这是悲惨的一天,因为我不得不开始打排球,而且有一次我没能从球的来路中躲开,而把它打到了我队友的头上。这一天更糟糕,是因为爱德华?卡伦没有来学校。

整个早上我都在惧怕着午餐,害怕他异乎寻常的怒视。我的一部分想要对抗他,要求知道他的问题所在。当我无法入睡,只能躺在床上时,我甚至想象着我该怎么说。但我太了解我自己了,我不认为我有这个胆量去做这件事。我让胆小的狮子看起来像个终结者。

当我和杰西卡一起走进自助餐厅的时候,我努力不让自己偷瞄他所在的地方,但没有成功——我看见他的四个风格迥异的兄弟姐妹一起坐在昨天的那张桌子旁,但他不在那里。

迈克拦住我们,要我们坐到他那张桌子去。杰西卡看上去很乐意得到他的注意,她的朋友们也很快就加入了我们。但在我努力去听他们轻松的谈话的同时,我仍然不安地等待着他进来的那个让人提心吊胆的时刻。我希望他进来时不会注意到我,以证明我的多疑是错误的。

他没有进来,而随着时间的推移,我越来越紧张不安。

========================================

2. OPEN BOOK

The next day was better… and worse.

It was better because it wasn't raining yet, though the clouds were dense
and opaque. It was easier because I knew what to expect of my day. Mike
came to sit by me in English, and walked me to my next class, with Chess
Club Eric glaring at him all the while; that was nattering. People didn't
look at me quite as much as they had yesterday. I sat with a big group at
lunch that included Mike, Eric, Jessica, and several other people whose
names and faces I now remembered. I began to feel like I was treading
water, instead of drowning in it.

It was worse because I was tired; I still couldn't sleep with the wind
echoing around the house. It was worse because Mr. Varner called on me in
Trig when my hand wasn't raised and I had the wrong answer. It was
miserable because I had to play volleyball, and the one time I didn't
cringe out of the way of the ball, I hit my teammate in the head with it.
And it was worse because Edward Cullen wasn't in school at all.

All morning I was dreading lunch, fearing his bizarre glares. Part of me
wanted to confront him and demand to know what his problem was. While I
was lying sleepless in my bed, I even imagined what I would say. But I
knew myself too well to think I would really have the guts to do it. I
made the Cowardly Lion look like the terminator.

But when I walked into the cafeteria with Jessica — trying to keep my
eyes from sweeping the place for him, and failing entirely — I saw that
his four siblings of sorts were sitting together at the same table, and
he was not with them.

Mike intercepted us and steered us to his table. Jessica seemed elated by
the attention, and her friends quickly joined us. But as I tried to
listen to their easy chatter, I was terribly uncomfortable, waiting
nervously for the moment he would arrive. I hoped that he would simply
ignore me when he came, and prove my suspicions false.

He didn't come, and as time passed I grew more and more tense.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:58
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
午餐时间结束时,他依然没有出现,因此我更加充满信心地去上生物课。迈克表现出了金毛寻回犬的优良品质,忠实地陪着我去教室。在门边上我屏住了呼吸,但爱德华?卡伦也不在那里。我松了一口气,向我的位置走去。迈克一路跟着我,谈论着一次即将到来的沙滩之旅。他一直待在我的桌子旁直到铃声响起。然后他满怀希望地向我笑了笑,回去坐到一个戴着牙套,烫着可怕的波浪发的女孩旁边。看来我得对迈克做点什么了,但这不太容易。在这样一个小镇里,每个人都对别人了如指掌,因而采取一些策略是十分必要的。我不会做得很老练;关于应付过分热情的男孩我没有任何经验。

我很高兴我能一个人占据整张桌子,因为爱德华不在。我一而再再而三地这样告诉自己。但我无法逃避这样的疑虑:他不在这里是因为我。认为我能够这样强烈地影响某人,这种想法实在太过荒谬,也太过自负了。这是不可能的。但我还是无法停止担心,担心这是真的。

这一天的课程都结束以后,我一直等到脸上被排球打到的擦伤不那么红时,才迅速换上我的牛仔裤和海军蓝色的毛衣。我快步走出女生更衣室,愉快地发现我终于成功地暂时甩开了我的寻回犬朋友。我迅速走到停车场,现在这里挤满了急于离开的学生。我钻进卡车里,检查了一下书包以确认没有落下什么东西。

昨天晚上我终于发现查理除了煎蛋和熏肉什么也不会做。所以我要求在我住在这里的这段时间里由我接管厨房。他相当乐意地交出了打理三餐的权力。我也发现他家里已经没有食物了。所以我列了一张购物清单,从橱柜里标着“伙食费”的罐头里拿了钱,现在只需直奔平价超市。

我踩下油门,发动了轰隆隆的引擎,无视一堆向我方向转过头来的脑袋,小心翼翼地把车倒进等着离开停车场的车队长龙中。当我在队伍里等着,假装那个震耳欲聋的轰鸣是别人的车发出的时候,我看到卡伦两兄妹和黑尔双胞胎钻进了他们的车里。是那辆闪闪发光的沃尔沃。当然,也只能是他们的。我之前没有注意到他们的衣着——我太着迷于他们的面孔了。现在我看到,很显然他们的穿着出奇地好;式样简洁,但明显是出自设计师之手。有这样出众的外形,这样优雅的姿态,他们就算穿着破抹布也能出人头地。居然能够同时拥有美貌与财富,他们好得有些过分了。但就我所能告诉你的,生活大多数时候都是公平的。看起来他们拥有的一切并没能让他们在这里得到认同。

不,我并不完全坚信这一点。似乎是他们自己把自己隔离起来了;我不能想象对于这样优秀的人生活中会有哪扇门推不开。

===============================

I walked to Biology with more confidence when, by the end of lunch, he
still hadn't showed. Mike, who was taking on the qualities of a golden
retriever, walked faithfully by my side to class. I held my breath at the
door, but Edward Cullen wasn't there, either. I exhaled and went to my
seat. Mike followed, talking about an upcoming trip to the beach. He
lingered by my desk till the bell rang. Then he smiled at me wistfully
and went to sit by a girl with braces and a bad perm. It looked like I
was going to have to do something about Mike, and it wouldn't be easy. In
a town like this, where everyone lived on top of everyone else, diplomacy
was essential. I had never been enormously tactful; I had no practice
dealing with overly friendly boys.

I was relieved that I had the desk to myself, that Edward was absent. I
told myself that repeatedly. But I couldn't get rid of the nagging
suspicion that I was the reason he wasn't there. It was ridiculous, and
egotistical, to think that I could affect anyone that strongly. It was
impossible. And yet I couldn't stop worrying that it was true.

When the school day was finally done, and the blush was fading out of my
cheeks from the volleyball incident, I changed quickly back into my jeans
and navy blue sweater. I hurried from the girls' locker room, pleased to
find that I had successfully evaded my retriever friend for the moment. I
walked swiftly out to the parking lot. It was crowded now with fleeing
students. I got in my truck and dug through my bag to make sure I had
what I needed.

Last night I'd discovered that Charlie couldn't cook much besides fried
eggs and bacon. So I requested that I be assigned kitchen detail for the
duration of my stay. He was willing enough to hand over the keys to the
banquet hall. I also found out that he had no food in the house. So I had
my shopping list and the cash from the jar in the cupboard labeled FOOD
MONEY, and I was on my way to the Thriftway.

I gunned my deafening engine to life, ignoring the heads that turned in
my direction, and backed carefully into a place in the line of cars that
were waiting to exit the parking lot. As I waited, trying to pretend that
the earsplitting rumble was coming from someone else's car, I saw the two
Cullens and the Hale twins getting into their car. It was the shiny new
Volvo. Of course. I hadn't noticed their clothes before — I'd been too
mesmerized by their faces. Now that I looked, it was obvious that they
were all dressed exceptionally well; simply, but in clothes that subtly
hinted at designer origins. With their remarkable good looks, the style
with which they carried themselves, they could have worn dishrags and
pulled it off. It seemed excessive for them to have both looks and money.
But as far as I could tell, life worked that way most of the time. It
didn't look as if it bought them any acceptance here.

No, I didn't fully believe that. The isolation must be their desire; I
couldn't imagine any door that wouldn't be opened by that degree of
beauty.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:58
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
在我开车经过他们车旁时,他们和别人一样,都扭过头来看着我这辆隆隆作响的卡车。我坚持着直视前方,直到逃出校园以后,才终于感觉到得救了。
平价超市离学校不远,只隔着几条马路,紧挨着高速公路。呆在超市里是件很惬意的事:这里感觉正常多了。在家时我负责购物,所以我很高兴能投入到同样的工作中。超市里很大,呆在这里我听不到打在屋顶上噼啪作响的雨声,可以忘记身在何处。

回到家后,我把买回来的东西从车上搬下来,塞满了我能找到的每一块空间。我希望查理不会介意。我把马铃薯裹上锡箔,塞进烤箱里,给一块牛排浇上酱汁,搁在冰箱里的鸡蛋盒上。

做完这些以后,我拿起书包走上楼。在开始写作业以前,我先换了一件干爽的毛衣,把湿漉漉的头发扎成马尾,然后去检查电子邮件。我有三封邮件。

“贝拉,”是我妈发来的。

“你一到那边就发邮件给我。告诉我你一路飞得是否顺利。下雨了吗?我已经开始想念你了。我刚刚打包好去加利福尼亚的行李,但我找不到我那件粉色外套了。你知道我放哪儿了吗?菲尔向你问好。妈妈。“

我叹了口气,翻到下一封邮件。这封邮件和上一封邮件隔了八个小时。

“贝拉,”她写到。

“为什么你还没有发邮件给我?你在等什么?妈妈。”

最后一封是今天早上收到的。

“伊莎贝拉,

如果今晚五点半我还没收到你的消息,我就要打电话给查理了。”

我看了看钟。还有一个小时,但我妈爱抢跑是出了名的。

“妈妈,

冷静点。我现在就写。别冲动。

"贝拉。”

我发出这封邮件,然后开始写下一封。

“妈妈,

一切都很好。当然这里一直在下雨。我只是在等有什么可写的。学校不算太糟,只是有点单调。我认识了一些不错的孩子,他们午餐时和我坐在一起。

你的外套在干洗店——你应该周五去把它取回来。

查理给我买了辆卡车,你信不信?我喜欢这辆车。它有些年头了,但相当坚固,你知道,这对我来说再好不过了。

我也很想你。我很快会再写邮件给你的,但我不可能每五分钟检查一次邮件。

放轻松,深呼吸,我爱你。

贝拉。”

============================

They looked at my noisy truck as I passed them, just like everyone else.
I kept my eyes straight forward and was relieved when I finally was free
of the school grounds.

The Thriftway was not far from the school, just a few streets south, off
the highway. It was nice to be inside the supermarket; it felt normal. I
did the shopping at home, and I fell into the pattern of the familiar
task gladly. The store was big enough inside that I couldn't hear the
tapping of the rain on the roof to remind me where I was.

When I got home, I unloaded all the groceries, stuffing them in wherever
I could find an open space. I hoped Charlie wouldn't mind. I wrapped
potatoes in foil and stuck them in the oven to bake, covered a steak in
marinade and balanced it on top of a carton of eggs in the fridge.

When I was finished with that, I took my book bag upstairs. Before
starting my homework, I changed into a pair of dry sweats, pulled my damp
hair up into a pony-tail, and checked my e-mail for the first time. I had
three messages.

"Bella," my mom wrote…


Write me as soon as you get in. Tell me how your flight was. Is it
raining? I miss you already. I'm almost finished packing for Florida, but
I can't find my pink blouse. Do you know where I put it? Phil says hi.
Mom.


I sighed and went to the next. It was sent eight hours after the first.

"Bella," she wrote…


Why haven't you e-mailed me yet? What are you waiting for? Mom.


The last was from this morning.


Isabella,

If I haven't heard from you by 5:30 p.m. today I'm calling Charlie.

I checked the clock. I still had an hour, but my mom was well known for
jumping the gun.


Mom,

Calm down. I'm writing right now. Don't do anything rash.

Bella.

I sent that, and began again.

Mom,

Everything is great. Of course it's raining. I was waiting for something
to write about. School isn't bad, just a little repetitive. I met some
nice kids who sit by me at lunch.

Your blouse is at the dry cleaners - you were supposed to pick it up
Friday.

Charlie bought me a truck, can you believe it? I love it. It's old, but
really sturdy, which is good, you know, for me.

I miss you, too. I'll write again soon, but I'm not going to check my
e-mail every five minutes. Relax, breathe. I love you.

Bella.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:59
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我开始看《呼啸山庄》——我们的英语课正在学这部小说——再看一遍纯粹是为了消遣。我正在看书的时候,查理回来了。我看得太入神,以至于忘了时间。我冲下楼,把马铃薯拿出来,开始烤牛排。

“是贝拉吗?”爸爸听到我下楼的声音,问道。

还能有谁?我暗自想着。

“嗨,爸爸,欢迎回家。”

“谢谢。”他把枪挂在墙上。趁我还在厨房里忙活,他把靴子换了下来。就我所知,他还不曾在执行公务的时候开过枪。但他总是时刻准备着。当我还小,来这里住着的时候,他总是一进门就把子弹给卸下来了。我猜他是觉得我够大了,不会因为枪走火而伤着自己,也没有沮丧到要饮弹自杀尽。

“晚饭吃什么?”他警惕地问。我的母亲是个富有创意的厨子,但她的试验品通常都难以下咽。我既惊异,又难过:他居然到现在还记着这件事。

“牛排和马铃薯。”我回答道。他看起来松了一口气。

我忙着的时候,他似乎觉得在厨房里干站着太傻,就笨拙地走到起居室里看电视去了。那样我们都会更轻松些。趁牛排还在锅里烤着,我做了份沙拉,摆好餐具。

等晚饭准备好后,我喊他过来吃饭。他走进屋子时,满意地嗅着。

“闻着不错,贝拉。”

“谢谢。”

我们静静地吃了一会儿。这种感觉很自在。我们都不会因为沉默而难受。在某种意义上来说,我们很适合住在一起。

“嗯,你觉得学校怎样?有没有交到什么新朋友?”又过了一会儿,他问道。.

“嗯,我和一个叫杰西卡的女孩一起上了几节课。午餐时我和她的朋友们坐在一起。还有一个叫迈克的男孩,人很不错。大家都很友好。”除了某位人物。

“那一定是迈克?牛顿。不错的孩子——家境也不错。他爸爸在离镇上不远的地方开了家运动装备商店。他在路过这里的徒步旅行者身上赚了不少钱。”

“你知道卡伦一家吗?”我迟疑地问。

“卡伦医生一家?当然。卡伦医生是个好人。”

“他们……那些孩子……有些不太一样。他们似乎不太适应这里的学校。”

查理气愤的表情把我吓到了。

===================================

I had decided to read Wuthering Heights — the novel we were currently
studying in English — yet again for the fun of it, and that's what I was
doing when Charlie came home. I'd lost track of the time, and I hurried
downstairs to take the potatoes out and put the steak in to broil.

"Bella?" my father called out when he heard me on the stairs.

Who else? I thought to myself.

"Hey, Dad, welcome home."

"Thanks." He hung up his gun belt and stepped out of his boots as I
bustled about the kitchen. As far as I was aware, he'd never shot the gun
on the job. But he kept it ready. When I came here as a child, he would
always remove the bullets as soon as he walked in the door. I guess he
considered me old enough now not to shoot myself by accident, and not
depressed enough to shoot myself on purpose.

"What's for dinner?" he asked warily. My mother was an imaginative cook,
and her experiments weren't always edible. I was surprised, and sad, that
he seemed to remember that far back.

"Steak and potatoes," I answered, and he looked relieved.

He seemed to feel awkward standing in the kitchen doing nothing; he
lumbered into the living room to watch TV while I worked. We were both
more comfortable that way. I made a salad while the steaks cooked, and
set the table.

I called him in when dinner was ready, and he sniffed appreciatively as
he walked into the room.

"Smells good, Bell."

"Thanks."

We ate in silence for a few minutes. It wasn't uncomfortable. Neither of

us was bothered by the quiet. In some ways, we were well suited for
living together.

"So, how did you like school? Have you made any friends?" he asked as he
was taking seconds.

"Well, I have a few classes with a girl named Jessica. I sit with her
friends at lunch. And there's this boy, Mike, who's very friendly.
Everybody seems pretty nice." With one outstanding exception.

"That must be Mike Newton. Nice kid — nice family. His dad owns the
sporting goods store just outside of town. He makes a good living off all
the backpackers who come through here."

"Do you know the Cullen family?" I asked hesitantly.

"Dr. Cullen's family? Sure. Dr. Cullen's a great man."

"They… the kids… are a little different. They don't seem to fit in very
well at school."

Charlie surprised me by looking angry.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:59
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“镇上这些人!”他喃喃地说。“卡伦医生是一位出色的外科医师,他在世界上任何别的医院工作都能挣到十倍于这儿的工资,”他越说越响。“能得到他是我们走运——因为他太太喜欢住在小镇上。他是这个社区的财富。他的孩子们个个都行为端正,礼貌得体。他们刚搬来时我也曾对这些这个年纪被收养的孩子产生过疑虑。但他们都很懂事——他们从没给我惹过哪怕一丁点的麻烦。而有些世世代代住在镇上的家伙,他们的孩子我简直没法说。而且他们确实像一家人那样团结——每两周就去一次露营……只不过因为他们是新来的,人们就对他们说长道短。”

这是我听过的查理一口气说出的最长的话。他一定是对人们的流言蜚语气愤得不得了。

我改口说道:“他们似乎对我还算不错。我只是注意到他们总是独来独往。他们都很引人注目。”我补充道,努力想要表现得更赞赏些。

“你应该见见那个医生,”查理大笑着说。“他婚姻美满实在是件好事。当他在附近时,医院里的很多护士都很难集中注意力工作。”
我们吃过饭后,再度陷入了沉默。我开始洗盘子时,他动手收拾桌子,然后回去看电视。我洗完盘子后——用手洗,因为没有洗碗机——不太情愿地上楼去写数学作业。我可以感觉到某种一成不变的生活模式正在形成。

这天夜里很安静,我感到精疲力竭,很快就睡着了。

这一周就这样平静地过去了。我开始习惯每天例行公事的课表。周五的时候我几乎已经认得全校的学生了,只是还叫不全名字。体育课上,我的队友已经吸取教训,不再传球给我了。如果别的队试图利用我这个弱点,他们会尽快地冲到我前面。我很高兴地给他们让开路。

爱德华?卡伦还是没有来学校。

每一天,我都不安地看着门口,直到那群卡伦家的孩子走进自助餐厅,不包括他。这时我才会安下心来,加入到午餐时间的谈话中。通常这些对话都只围绕着迈克组织的,两周后的拉普什海洋公园之旅开展。我也被邀请了,我也同意了,更多是出于礼貌而非自愿。海滩应该是既炎热又干爽的。

星期五的时候我怡然自得地走进生物课教室,不再担心爱德华会在那里。就我所知,他已经退学了。我试着不去想他,但我还是按捺不住自己的忧虑:我也许是造成他持续缺勤的罪魁祸首。但这似乎太荒谬了。

==============================

"People in this town," he muttered. "Dr. Cullen is a brilliant surgeon
who could probably work in any hospital in the world, make ten times the
salary he gets here," he continued, getting louder. "We're lucky to have
him — lucky that his wife wanted to live in a small town. He's an asset
to the community, and all of those kids are well behaved and polite. I
had my doubts, when they first moved in, with all those adopted
teenagers. I thought we might have some problems with them. But they're
all very mature — I haven't had one speck of trouble from any of them.
That's more than I can say for the children of some folks who have lived
in this town for generations. And they stick together the way a family
should — camping trips every other weekend… Just because they're
newcomers, people have to talk."

It was the longest speech I'd ever heard Charlie make. He must feel
strongly about whatever people were saying.

I backpedaled. "They seemed nice enough to me. I just noticed they kept
to themselves. They're all very attractive," I added, trying to be more
complimentary.

"You should see the doctor," Charlie said, laughing. "It's a good thing
he's happily married. A lot of the nurses at the hospital have a hard
time concentrating on their work with him around."

We lapsed back into silence as we finished eating. He cleared the table
while I started on the dishes. He went back to the TV, and after I
finished washing the dishes by hand — no dishwasher — I went upstairs
unwillingly to work on my math homework. I could feel a tradition in the
making.

That night it was finally quiet. I fell asleep quickly, exhausted.

The rest of the week was uneventful. I got used to the routine of my
classes. By Friday I was able to recognize, if not name, almost all the
students at school. In Gym, the kids on my team learned not to pass me
the ball and to step quickly in front of me if the other team tried to
take advantage of my weakness. I happily stayed out of their way.

Edward Cullen didn't come back to school.

Every day, I watched anxiously until the rest of the Cullens entered the
cafeteria without him. Then I could relax and join in the lunchtime
conversation. Mostly it centered around a trip to the La Push Ocean Park
in two weeks that Mike was putting together. I was invited, and I had
agreed to go, more out of politeness than desire. Beaches should be hot
and dry.

By Friday I was perfectly comfortable entering my Biology class, no
longer worried that Edward would be there. For all I knew, he had dropped
out of school. I tried not to think about him, but I couldn't totally
suppress the worry that I was responsible for his continued absence,
ridiculous as it seemed.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:59
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我在福克斯的第一个周末无惊无险地过去了。查理还是老样子,不愿意呆在空荡荡的屋子里消磨时间,把周末都耗在了工作上。而我打扫了房子,顺利完成了家庭作业,给我妈又写了几封假装快活的邮件。周六我有开车去图书馆,但那里的藏书少得可怜,我也懒得办借书证了。或许最近我该去趟奥林匹亚或者西雅图,找家不错的书店。我懒洋洋地想着这辆卡车开过去每英里得耗多少油——然后不寒而栗。

周末时雨变得小多了,安安静静的,所以我睡得很好。

星期一早上,停车场里的人都向我打招呼。我还不知道他们所有人的名字,但我还是向每个人微笑着招手致意。今天早上气温又降了,但我很高兴没有下雨。英语课上,迈克照旧坐在我旁边。我们简单地聊了一下《呼啸山庄》,既坦然又轻松。

最重要的是,这样的相处比我所想过的还要更自在。在这里我过得比我期望过的还有自在。

当我们走出教室时,天空里落下了无数打着旋儿的小白点。我能听到人们兴奋地大喊着。风拍打着我的脸,我的鼻子。

“哇,”迈克说。“下雪了。”

我看着这些小小的棉絮逐渐堆积在人行道上,时不时打着旋儿掠过我的脸。

“呃。”雪。我的好日子一去不返了。

他看上去很吃惊。“你不喜欢雪吗?”

“不喜欢。这意味着冷得都不能下雨了。”显而易见。“还有,我觉得雪应该是一片一片地飘落下来——你知道,每一片都是独一无二的,所有的雪都是这样。这些雪看起来像棉花棒上的小棉球。”

“你之前没见过下雪吗?”他怀疑地问道。

“当然有,”我顿了顿。“在电视上。”

迈克大笑起来。然后,一个巨大的、松软的雪球不偏不倚地砸在了他后脑勺上。我们都回过头去看是谁干的。我怀疑是埃里克,他正背对着我们走开——但不是向他下一堂课的方向。迈克显然也这样认为。他弯下腰,团起一堆白色的雪泥。

“我们午餐时见,好吗?”我一边说着一边走开。“人们一开始打雪仗,我就跑进去。”

他只是点点头,紧盯着埃里克后退的身影。

整个上午,每个人都在兴奋着谈论着这场雪。显然这是新的一年里下的第一场雪。我一直抿紧双唇。当然,这比下雨要干燥些——直到它在你靴子里融化开来。

======================================

My first weekend in Forks passed without incident. Charlie, unused to
spending time in the usually empty house, worked most of the weekend. I
cleaned the house, got ahead on my homework, and wrote my mom more
bogusly cheerful e-mail. I did drive to the library Saturday, but it was
so poorly stocked that I didn't bother to get a card; I would have to
make a date to visit Olympia or Seattle soon and find a good bookstore. I
wondered idly what kind of gas mileage the truck got… and shuddered at
the thought.

The rain stayed soft over the weekend, quiet, so I was able to sleep well.

People greeted me in the parking lot Monday morning. I didn't know all
their names, but I waved back and smiled at everyone. It was colder this
morning, but happily not raining. In English, Mike took his accustomed
seat by my side. We had a pop quiz on Wuthering Heights. It was
straightforward, very easy.

All in all, I was feeling a lot more comfortable than I had thought I
would feel by this point. More comfortable than I had ever expected to
feel here.

When we walked out of class, the air was full of swirling bits of white.
I could hear people shouting excitedly to each other. The wind bit at my
cheeks, my nose.

"Wow," Mike said. "It's snowing."

I looked at the little cotton fluffs that were building up along the
sidewalk and swirling erratically past my face.

"Ew." Snow. There went my good day.

He looked surprised. "Don't you like snow?"

"No. That means it's too cold for rain." Obviously. "Besides, I thought
it was supposed to come down in flakes — you know, each one unique and
all that. These just look like the ends of Q-tips."

"Haven't you ever seen snow fall before?" he asked incredulously.

"Sure I have." I paused. "On TV."

Mike laughed. And then a big, squishy ball of dripping snow smacked into
the back of his head. We both turned to see where it came from. I had my
suspicions about Eric, who was walking away, his back toward us — in the
wrong direction for his next class. Mike appatently had the same notion.
He bent over and began scraping together a pile of the white mush.

"I'll see you at lunch, okay?" I kept walking as I spoke. "Once people
start throwing wet stuff, I go inside."

He just nodded, his eyes on Eric's retreating figure.

Throughout the morning, everyone chattered excitedly about the snow;
apparently it was the first snowfall of the new year. I kept my mouth
shut. Sure, it was drier than rain — until it melted in your socks.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:59
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
下了西班牙语课,我和杰西卡走向自助餐厅,一路上保持着警惕的姿势。雪球到处飞来飞去。我手里拿着一个文件夹,预备着必要时拿来当挡箭牌。杰西卡觉得我很恶搞,但看见了我的表情以后,她放弃了向我扔个雪球的打算。

我们刚进门,迈克就追上了我们。他大笑着,头发上沾满了融化的冰渣。当我们排队买食物的时候,他和杰西卡兴致勃勃地谈论着刚刚那场雪仗。我出于习惯,瞥了一眼角落里的那张桌子。然后,我僵在了那里。那张桌子旁坐着五个人。
杰西卡拉住我的手。

“喂?贝拉?你想吃点什么?”

我低下头,耳朵都发热了。我没有必要这样自觉,我提醒自己。我又没有做错什么。

“贝拉怎么了?”迈克问杰西卡。

“没事,”我答道。“我今天喝苏打水就可以了。”我跟上队伍的尾巴。

“你不饿吗?”杰西卡问。

“是的,我有点不舒服。”我说,眼睛依然盯着地面。

我等着他们去取他们的食物,然后跟着他们走到一张桌子旁坐下,眼睛自始至终都盯着自己的鞋。

我小口小口地喝着苏打水,胃里一阵阵翻腾着。迈克两次问起我,带着我个人觉得很不必要的担心。
我告诉他我没事。但我在想着是否应该表现得更夸张一些,然后逃到医务室把下一堂给翘掉。

荒谬。我根本没有必要逃走。

我决定允许自己瞄一眼卡伦一家那张桌子。如果他还瞪着我看,我就翘掉生物课,当个懦夫。

======================================

I walked alertly to the cafeteria with Jessica after Spanish. Mush balls
were flying everywhere. I kept a binder in my hands, ready to use it as a
shield if necessary. Jessica thought I was hilarious, but something in my
expression kept her from lobbing a snowball at me herself.

Mike caught up to us as we walked in the doors, laughing, with ice
melting the spikes in his hair. He and Jessica were talking animatedly
about the snow fight as we got in line to buy food. I glanced toward that
table in the corner out of habit. And then I froze where I stood. There
were five people at the table.

Jessica pulled on my arm.

"Hello? Bella? What do you want?"

I looked down; my ears were hot. I had no reason to feel self-conscious,
I reminded myself. I hadn't done anything wrong.

"What's with Bella?" Mike asked Jessica.

"Nothing," I answered. "I'll just get a soda today." I caught up to the
end of the line.

"Aren't you hungry?" Jessica asked.

"Actually, I feel a little sick," I said, my eyes still on the floor.

I waited for them to get their food, and then followed them to a table,
my eyes on my feet.

I sipped my soda slowly, my stomach churning. Twice Mike asked, with
unnecessary concern, how I was feeling.

I told him it was nothing, but I was wondering if I should play it up and
escape to the nurse's office for the next hour.

Ridiculous. I shouldn't have to run away.

I decided to permit myself one glance at the Cullen family's table. If he
was glaring at me, I would skip Biology, like the coward I was.

I kept my head down and glanced up under my lashes. None of them were
looking this way. I lifted my head a little.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:59
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他们都在哈哈大笑。爱德华,贾斯帕,还有艾密特,头发都湿透了,沾满了融化的雪。爱丽丝和罗莎莉都倚到一边去,因为艾密特在向她们甩着自己的头发。他们像别人一样,享受着下雪天的乐趣。只是和我们相比,他们看上去更像是电影里的某个镜头。

但是,除了欢笑和嬉闹,还有些许不同之处。但我无法确切地说出到底有何不同。我更仔细地打量着爱德华。他的肤色不那么苍白了,我觉得——大概是一场雪仗带来的红晕——他眼睛下的黑眼圈也不那么明显了。但还不止这些。我反复思考着,看着,试图找出变化的地方。

“贝拉,你在看什么?”杰西卡插进来,她的眼睛随着我的视线望去。

就在那一刻,他的眼睛转过来,对上了我的双眼。

我垂下头,让头发落下来遮住我的脸。但是,我能确定,在我们目光交汇的那一瞬,他看上去并没有我上次见到的那样严厉和不友好。他看上去只是有些好奇,还有某种程度的不满足。

“爱德华?卡伦盯着你看呢。”杰西卡在我耳边咯咯地笑着。

“他看上去不太生气,对吧?”我不禁问道。

“不,”她说,听起来对我的问题深感困惑。“他应该生气吗?”

“我不认为他喜欢我。”我坦言道。我还是有点想吐,于是把头靠在手臂上。

“卡伦一家不喜欢任何人……嗯,他们甚至不去注意任何人,更别提喜欢了。可是,他还在盯着你看。”

“不要再看他了。”我嘘声道。

她窃笑着,但还是看向了别处。我稍稍抬起头,以确认她没在看,否则我就要采取暴力来阻止她了。

====================================

They were laughing. Edward, Jasper, and Emmett all had their hair
entirely saturated with melting snow. Alice and Rosalie were leaning away
as Emmett shook his dripping hair toward them. They were enjoying the
snowy day, just like everyone else — only they looked more like a scene
from a movie than the rest of us.

But, aside from the laughter and playfulness, there was something
different, and I couldn't quite pinpoint what that difference was. I
examined Edward the most carefully. His skin was less pale, I decided —
flushed from the snow fight maybe — the circles under his eyes much less
noticeable. But there was something more. I pondered, staring, trying to
isolate the change.

"Bella, what are you staring at?" Jessica intruded, her eyes following my
stare.

At that precise moment, his eyes flashed over to meet mine.

I dropped my head, letting my hair fall to conceal my face. I was sure,
though, in the instant our eyes met, that he didn't look harsh or
unfriendly as he had the last time I'd seen him. He looked merely curious
again, unsatisfied in some way.

"Edward Cullen is staring at you," Jessica giggled in my ear.

"He doesn't look angry, does he?" I couldn't help asking.

"No," she said, sounding confused by my question. "Should he be?"

"I don't think he likes me," I confided. I still felt queasy. I put my
head down on my arm.

"The Cullens don't like anybody… well, they don't notice anybody enough
to like them. But he's still staring at you."

"Stop looking at him," I hissed.

She snickered, but she looked away. I raised my head enough to make sure
that she did, contemplating violence if she resisted.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 16:59
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
随后,迈克打断了我们。他计划放学后在停车场来一场史诗般的暴风雪式雪仗,想让我们加入。杰西

卡满腔热情地响应了他的号召。瞧她看着迈克的样子,毫无疑问,无论迈克让她干什么她都会同意的

。我保持沉默。看样子在停车场没人以前我都得躲在体育馆里了。
剩下的午餐时间里我小心翼翼地让自己的视线一直停留在我自己的桌子上。我决定尊重心底的天人交

战的结果。既然他看上去没在生气,我就去上生物课。一想到要再次坐在他旁边,我的胃就可怕地抽

动几下。

我不太想和平时一样跟迈克一起去教室——他似乎是个极受欢迎的雪球狙击手们的移动靶子。但当我

们走到门外的时候,我身旁的每个人都不约而同地唉声叹气起来。下雨了,雨水把积雪冲刷得干干净

净,在人行道留下一道道冰痕。我窃喜着套上兜帽:下了体育课我可以直接回家了。

去四号楼的路上,迈克一直在抱怨着。

一进教室,我很宽慰地看到我的桌子依然是空的。班纳老师在教室里走来走去,给每张桌子发一台显

微镜和一盒玻片。还有一会儿才开始上课,屋子里全是窃窃私语的嗡嗡声。我不再看门外,无所事事

地在我的笔记本封面上涂鸦。

当我旁边的椅子被移动的时候,我听得异常清楚,但我还是专注地看着我刚刚画的图案。

“你好。”一个平静的,宛如天籁的声音说道。

我抬起头,有些眩晕地发现他是在和我说话。他坐在桌子所能允许的尽可能远离我的地方,但他的凳

子的一角向着我。他的头发湿漉漉的,还滴着水,凌乱不堪——尽管如此,他看上去就像刚刚拍完一

个洗发水广告。他美得惊人的脸显得既亲切又坦率,一抹淡淡的微笑浮现在他完美无瑕的唇上。但他

的眼神有些小心翼翼。

“我是爱德华?卡伦,”他继续说道。“上周我没来得及向你作自我介绍。你一定是贝拉?史温吧。”

我的脑子里一片混乱。难道整件事是我自己虚构出来的吗?他现在礼貌得无懈可击。我必须说点什么

:他在等着。但我想不出什么值得一说的内容。

“你……你是怎么知道我的名字的?”我结结巴巴地说。

他温柔地笑起来,但显得有些迷惑。

“噢,我想每个人都知道你的名字。整个小镇都在等待你的到来。”
=============================================

Mike interrupted us then — he was planning an epic battle of the blizzard
in the parking lot after school and wanted us to join. Jessica agreed
enthusiastically. The way she looked at Mike left little doubt that she
would be up for anything he suggested. I kept silent. I would have to
hide in the gym until the parking lot cleared.

For the rest of the lunch hour I very carefully kept my eyes at my own
table. I decided to honor the bargain I'd made with myself. Since he
didn't look angry, I would go to Biology. My stomach did frightened
little flips at the thought of sitting next to him again.

I didn't really want to walk to class with Mike as usual — he seemed to
be a popular target for the snowball snipers — but when we went to the
door, everyone besides me groaned in unison. It was raining, washing all
traces of the snow away in clear, icy ribbons down the side of the
walkway. I pulled my hood up, secretly pleased. I would be free to go
straight home after Gym.

Mike kept up a string of complaints on the way to building four.

Once inside the classroom, I saw with relief that my table was still
empty. Mr. Banner was walking around the room, distributing one
microscope and box of slides to each table. Class didn't start for a few
minutes, and the room buzzed with conversation. I kept my eyes away from
the door, doodling idly on the cover of my notebook.

I heard very clearly when the chair next to me moved, but my eyes stayed
carefully focused on the pattern I was drawing.

"Hello," said a quiet, musical voice.

I looked up, stunned that he was speaking to me. He was sitting as far
away from me as the desk allowed, but his chair was angled toward me. His
hair was dripping wet, disheveled — even so, he looked like he'd just
finished shooting a commercial for hair gel. His dazzling face was
friendly, open, a slight smile on his flawless lips. But his eyes were
careful.

"My name is Edward Cullen," he continued. "I didn't have a chance to
introduce myself last week. You must be Bella Swan."

My mind was spinning with confusion. Had I made up the whole thing? He
was perfectly polite now. I had to speak; he was waiting. But I couldn't
think of anything conventional to say.

"H-how do you know my name?" I stammered.

He laughed a soft, enchanting laugh.

"Oh, I think everyone knows your name. The whole town's been waiting for
you to arrive."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:00
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我不由得露出苦相。我就知道是这样。

“不,”我愚蠢地坚持着。“我的意思是,为什么你叫我贝拉?”

他看上去很困惑。“你更喜欢别人叫你伊莎贝拉?”

“不,我喜欢贝拉这个名字。”我说。“但我想查理——我是说我爸爸——一定在背后叫我伊莎贝拉

——所以这里的每个人似乎都只知道我叫伊莎贝拉。”我试图解释,感觉自己像是个彻头彻尾的笨

“哦。”他不再纠缠于这个问题。我笨拙地移开视线。

谢天谢地,就在这时,班纳老师开始上课了。我努力把注意力集中在他对我们今天要做的实验的讲解

上。盒子里的玻片的次序已经被打乱了。我们要两人一组地进行实验,找出每个洋葱鳞茎表皮细胞玻

片所代表的细胞分裂周期,并贴上相应的标签。在此过程中不允许我们翻看书本。二十分钟以后,他

会来回巡视,看谁做得正确。

“开始。”他下令道。
女士优先,伙计?”爱德华问道。我抬头看着他。他微笑着,弯起的嘴角是那么的迷人,以至于我只

能像个白痴一样盯着他看。

“或者我先来,如果你愿意的话。”笑容有些僵硬,他显然在怀疑着我的智力能否胜任。

“不,”我说,满脸绯红。“我先来。”

我是在卖弄,但不算过火。我做过这个实验,我知道我该找什么。这很简单。我“啪”地一下把第一

张玻片放到显微镜下,敏捷地调到40倍镜,然后简单地看了一下玻片。

我很有把握地下了结论。“前期。”

“让我看一眼好吗?”我正要移开玻片,他问道。与此同时,他抓住我的手,让我停下来。他的手指

冰冷,就好像上课前他一直把手埋在雪堆里一样。但这不是我飞快地挣开手的缘故。当他触到我的时

候,他的触碰灼痛了我的手,仿佛有一股电流刹那间从我们身上流过。

“对不起。”他低声说道,立刻收回了手。但是,他仍旧伸手拿过了显微镜。我有些动摇地看着他,

他检视玻片的时间比我还短。

“前期。”他表示赞同,工整地写到我们的实验报告的第一栏空白处。他动作熟练地换上第二张玻片

,粗略地看了一眼。

“后期。”他一边低语着,一边写下来。

我尽量让自己的声音显得漠不关心。“可以让我看一下吗?”

他撇嘴坏笑,把显微镜推给我。

我急切地透过接目镜看进去,却失望了。该死,他是对的。

“第三张玻片?”我伸出手,却不看他。

他把玻片递给我。他似乎小心翼翼地避免着再次和我有肌肤上的接触。(其实我很想翻译成肌肤相亲

来着。。。一亲芳泽也可以。。。)

我用我能做到的最快速度看了看玻片。

“间期。”在他开口以前,我把显微镜递给了他。他飞快地瞄了一眼,然后写下来。在他看的时候我

本可以写下来的,但他清秀雅致的笔迹把我镇住了。我不想用我笨拙潦草的字体毁掉这张纸。

我们早早地完成了实验,把别人都甩在了后头。我可以看到迈克和他的搭档在一遍又一遍地对比着两

张玻片,而另一组则在桌子底下翻开了书。

===============================

I grimaced. I knew it was something like that.

"No," I persisted stupidly. "I meant, why did you call me Bella?"

He seemed confused. "Do you prefer Isabella?"

"No, I like Bella," I said. "But I think Charlie — I mean my dad — must
call me Isabella behind my back — that's what everyone here seems to know
me as," I tried to explain, feeling like an utter moron.

"Oh." He let it drop. I looked away awkwardly.

Thankfully, Mr. Banner started class at that moment. I tried to
concentrate as he explained the lab we would be doing today. The slides
in the box were out of order. Working as lab partners, we had to separate
the slides of onion root tip cells into the phases of mitosis they
represented and label them accordingly. We weren't supposed to use our
books. In twenty minutes, he would be coming around to see who had it
right.

"Get started," he commanded.

"Ladies first, partner?" Edward asked. I looked up to see him smiling a
crooked smile so beautiful that I could only stare at him like an idiot.

"Or I could start, if you wish." The smile faded; he was obviously
wondering if I was mentally competent.

"No," I said, flushing. "I'll go ahead."

I was showing off, just a little. I'd already done this lab, and I knew
what I was looking for. It should be easy. I snapped the first slide into
place under the microscope and adjusted it quickly to the 40X objective.
I studied the slide briefly.

My assessment was confident. "Prophase."

"Do you mind if I look?" he asked as I began to remove the slide. His
hand caught mine, to stop me, as he asked. His fingers were ice-cold,
like he'd been holding them in a snowdrift before class. But that wasn't
why I jerked my hand away so quickly. When he touched me, it stung my
hand as if an electric current had passed through us.

"I'm sorry," he muttered, pulling his hand back immediately. However, he
continued to reach for the microscope. I watched him, still staggered, as
he examined the slide for an even shorter time than I had.

"Prophase," he agreed, writing it neatly in the first space on our
worksheet. He swiftly switched out the first slide for the second, and
then glanced at it cursorily.

"Anaphase," he murmured, writing it down as he spoke.

I kept my voice indifferent. "May I?"

He smirked and pushed the microscope to me.

I looked through the eyepiece eagerly, only to be disappointed. Dang it,
he was right.

"Slide three?" I held out my hand without looking at him.

He handed it to me; it seemed like he was being careful not to touch my
skin again.

I took the most fleeting look I could manage.

"Interphase." I passed him the microscope before he could ask for it. He
took a swift peek, and then wrote it down. I would have written it while
he looked, but his clear, elegant script intimidated me. I didn't want to
spoil the page with my clumsy scrawl.

We were finished before anyone else was close. I could see Mike and his
partner comparing two slides again and again, and another group had their
book open under the table.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:00
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我实在无事可做,只能尽量不让自己看他。但没有成功。我看过去,他正在盯着我看,眼里有着令人

费解的挫败感。电光火石间,我发现了他容貌上的极细微的不同之处。

“你戴了隐形眼睛吗?”我不假思索地脱口而出。

他似乎对我出人意料的提问感到很困惑。“没有。”

“哦,”我咕哝着说。“我觉得你的眼睛有些不太一样。”

他耸耸肩,看向别处。

事实上,我确定他的眼睛有些不太一样。我对他那双纯黑的眸子记忆犹新——上次他曾那样地瞪着我

——那种眸色在他的苍白肌肤和红色头发的映衬下越发醒目。今天,他的眼睛是另一种完全不同的颜

色:一种奇怪的黄褐色,比奶油糖的颜色略深一些,但同样是金黄的色调。我无法理解这种事情,除

非是他出于某种原因在隐形眼镜的事情上说了谎。又或者是福克斯让我疯狂地脱离了对世界的正常感

知。

我向下看,他的双手又一次收紧握成拳头。

班纳老师走到我们的桌子旁,想看看为什么我们停下来不做了。他越过我们的肩膀看到已经完成了的

实验,于是更加专注地检查起答案来。

“那么,爱德华,你不认为伊莎贝拉应该拥有使用显微镜的机会吗?”班纳老师问道。

“贝拉,”爱德华下意识地更正道。“事实上,她找出了五个之中的三个。”

现在班纳老师看着我,表情很是怀疑。

“你以前做过这个实验吗?”他问道。

我羞涩地一笑:“但不是用洋葱鳞茎。”

“是用白鱼囊胚?”

“没错。”

班纳老师点点头。“你在凤凰城上过大学先修课程吗?”

“是的。”

“很好,”他停顿了一会儿,说道,“我想你们两个在同一个实验小组是件好事。”当他走开的时候

,嘴里还咕哝着什么。等他走了,我又开始在笔记本上涂涂画画。

“这雪太可惜了,不是吗?”爱德华问。我有一种感觉,他在强迫自己和我闲聊。我又开始犯妄想症

了。这简直像是他听到了午餐时我和杰西卡的对话,正努力想要证明我是错误的。

“一点儿也不。”我老实答道,而不是假装和大家一样寻常。我仍在努力把愚蠢的多疑的念头从脑海

里驱逐出去,没法集中注意力。

“你不喜欢寒冷。”这不是一个疑问句。

“还有潮湿。”

“福克斯对你来说一定是个不适宜居住的地方。”他若有所思地说。

“你根本想象不到。”我阴郁地低声含糊道。
他看上去对我所说的很着迷,但我想象不出是什么原因。他的脸让我分神,我只能在不失礼貌地前提

下尽可能不去看他。

“那么,你为什么会来这里呢?”

从来没有人问过我这个问题——至少,不像他这样直白。

=======================================
Which left me with nothing to do but try to not look at him…
unsuccessfully. I glanced up, and he was staring at me, that same
inexplicable look of frustration in his eyes. Suddenly I identified that
subtle difference in his face.

"Did you get contacts?" I blurted out unthinkingly.

He seemed puzzled by my unexpected question. "No."

"Oh," I mumbled. "I thought there was something different about your
eyes."

He shrugged, and looked away.

In fact, I was sure there was something different. I vividly remembered

the flat black color of his eyes the last time he'd glared at me — the
color was striking against the background of his pale skin and his auburn
hair. Today, his eyes were a completely different color: a strange ocher,
darker than butterscotch, but with the same golden tone. I didn't
understand how that could be, unless he was lying for some reason about
the contacts. Or maybe Forks was making me crazy in the literal sense of
the word.

I looked down. His hands were clenched into hard fists again.

Mr. Banner came to our table then, to see why we weren't working. He
looked over our shoulders to glance at the completed lab, and then stared
more intently to check the answers.

"So, Edward, didn't you think Isabella should get a chance with the
microscope?" Mr. Banner asked.

"Bella," Edward corrected automatically. "Actually, she identified three
of the five."

Mr. Banner looked at me now; his expression was skeptical.

"Have you done this lab before?" he asked.

I smiled sheepishly. "Not with onion root."

"Whitefish blastula?"

"Yeah."

Mr. Banner nodded. "Were you in an advanced placement program in Phoenix?"

"Yes."

"Well," he said after a moment, "I guess it's good you two are lab
partners." He mumbled something else as he walked away. After he left, I
began doodling on my notebook again.

"It's too bad about the snow, isn't it?" Edward asked. I had the feeling
that he was forcing himself to make small talk with me. Paranoia swept
over me again. It was like he had heard my conversation with Jessica at
lunch and was trying to prove me wrong.

"Not really," I answered honestly, instead of pretending to be normal
like everyone else. I was still trying to dislodge the stupid feeling of
suspicion, and I couldn't concentrate.

"You don't like the cold." It wasn't a question.

"Or the wet."

"Forks must be a difficult place for you to live," he mused.

"You have no idea," I muttered darkly.

He looked fascinated by what I said, for some reason I couldn't imagine.
His face was such a distraction that I tried not to look at it any more
than courtesy absolutely demanded.

"Why did you come here, then?"

No one had asked me that — not straight out like he did, demanding.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:00
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“这……说来话长。”

“我想我可以耐心地听完。”他敦促着。

我停顿了许久,然后犯了一个错误:对上了他凝视着的双眸。他黑金色的眸子让我迷乱,于是想都不

想就回答了。

“我妈妈再婚了。”我说。

“听起来不算很复杂。”他似乎不能赞同,但很快同情起我来。“什么时候的事?”

“去年九月。”我的声音听起来有些感伤,至少对我来说。

“但是,你不喜欢她的新丈夫。”爱德华推测着,声音依然很亲切。

“不,菲尔人很好。可能,太年轻了点,但还是很好。”

“为什么你不继续和他们一起住了呢?”

我想不出他在对什么感兴趣,但他继续用那双富有穿透力的眼睛盯着我看,就好像我乏味的生活是一

个异常精彩的传奇。

“菲尔经常出差,他是个职业球员。”我勉强笑道。

“我听说过他吗?”他问道,也笑了。

“应该没有。他打得不太好,严格地说还在小联盟里。他总在东奔西跑。”

“所以你母亲让你到这儿来,好让她能跟着他一起走四方。”他说这句话的语气更像是在做推论,而

不是提问。

我略微抬起下颚。“不,她没让我来这儿。是我自己要来的。”

他颦起眉头。“我不明白。”他坦白道,看上去被这个事实深深地挫败了,而且有些过头。

“刚开始她留下来陪我,但她很想念他,所以很不快乐……所以我觉得是时候和查理一起好过日子了

。”我说着,声音沉了下去。

“但现在,变成你不快乐了。”他指出来。

“所以说?”我挑衅道。

“这好像不太公平。”他耸耸肩,但眼神依然紧绷。

我干笑着。“没有人告诉过你吗?生活是不公平的。”

================================

"It's… complicated."

"I think I can keep up," he pressed.

I paused for a long moment, and then made the mistake of meeting his
gaze. His dark gold eyes confused me, and I answered without thinking.

"My mother got remarried," I said.

"That doesn't sound so complex," he disagreed, but he was suddenly
sympathetic. "When did that happen?"

"Last September." My voice sounded sad, even to me.

"And you don't like him," Edward surmised, his tone still kind.

"No, Phil is fine. Too young, maybe, but nice enough."

"Why didn't you stay with them?"

I couldn't fathom his interest, but he continued to stare at me with
penetrating eyes, as if my dull life's story was somehow vitally
important.

"Phil travels a lot. He plays ball for a living." I half-smiled.

"Have I heard of him?" he asked, smiling in response.

"Probably not. He doesn't play well. Strictly minor league. He moves
around a lot."

"And your mother sent you here so that she could travel with him." He
said it as an assumption again, not a question.

My chin raised a fraction. "No, she did not send me here. I sent myself."

His eyebrows knit together. "I don't understand," he admitted, and he
seemed unnecessarily frustrated by that fact.

I sighed. Why was I explaining this to him? He continued to stare at me
with obvious curiosity.

"She stayed with me at first, but she missed him. It made her unhappy… so
I decided it was time to spend some quality time with Charlie." My voice
was glum by the time I finished.

"But now you're unhappy," he pointed out.

"And?" I challenged.

"That doesn't seem fair." He shrugged, but his eyes were still intense.

I laughed without humor. "Hasn't anyone ever told you? Life isn't fair."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:00
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“我相信我曾经在某处听过这句话。”他冷冷地说道。

“所以,说完了。”我坚持着,想知道为什么他还在用那种眼神盯着我。

他的目光变为审视的神情。“你表现得很好,”他慢吞吞地说道。“但我敢打赌,你所经历的比你表

现给任何人看的都要多。”

我向他做了个鬼脸,按捺住学五岁小孩说话的冲动,看向别处。

“我做错了吗?”

我努力无视他。

“我不这样认为。”他沾沾自喜地低声说道。

“这跟你有什么关系?”我被激怒了,于是问道。我的眼睛依然看着别处,看到老师正在教室里来回

巡视。

“这是个好问题。”他低语道,声音小得让我怀疑他是不是在自言自语。但是,经过了几秒钟的沉默

之后,我确信这是我所能得到的唯一答案。

我叹了口气,沉下脸看着黑板。

“我惹你生气了吗?”他问道,听起来有些好笑。

我不假思索地瞪了他一眼……然后又一次说了实话。“确切地说,不是。我主要是在生我自己的气。

我把心事都写在脸上——我母亲常说我是她的一本翻开的书。”我皱起了眉。

“恰恰相反,我觉得很难明白你的想法。”他猜测着,完全否认了我刚刚所说的,但听起来他是说真

的。

“那你一定是个很好的阅读者。”我反驳道。

“通常是这样。”他笑得很开怀,露出一排整齐雪白的牙齿。
班纳老师让全班听他说话,我得救了,于是回过头去专心听课。我简直不敢相信,刚刚我居然把我

沉闷的生活讲给了这个出色的、俊美的男孩,而他本可以轻视甚至无视我的。他似乎对我们的对话很

投入,但现在我可以用眼角的余光看到,他又开始把身子偏向一侧远离我了,他的手紧紧地抓住桌子

的边缘,紧绷得不可思议。

当班纳老师开始演示时,我尽可能地让自己去关注幻灯机放映的剖视图,尽管我毫不费力地就在显微

镜里看到了。但我还是走神了。

=========================

"I believe I have heard that somewhere before," he agreed dryly.

"So that's all," I insisted, wondering why he was still staring at me
that way.

His gaze became appraising. "You put on a good show," he said slowly.
"But I'd be willing to bet that you're suffering more than you let anyone
see."

I grimaced at him, resisting the impulse to stick out my tongue like a
five-year-old, and looked away.

"Am I wrong?"

I tried to ignore him.

"I didn't think so," he murmured smugly.

"Why does it matter to you?" I asked, irritated. I kept my eyes away,
watching the teacher make his rounds.

"That's a very good question," he muttered, so quietly that I wondered if
he was talking to himself. However, after a few seconds of silence, I
decided that was the only answer I was going to get.

I sighed, scowling at the blackboard.

"Am I annoying you?" he asked. He sounded amused.

I glanced at him without thinking… and told the truth again. "Not
exactly. I'm more annoyed at myself. My face is so easy to read — my
mother always calls me her open book." I frowned.

"On the contrary, I find you very difficult to read." Despite everything
that I'd said and he'd guessed, he sounded like he meant it.

"You must be a good reader then," I replied.

"Usually." He smiled widely, flashing a set of perfect, ultrawhite teeth.

Mr. Banner called the class to order then, and I turned with relief to
listen. I was in disbelief that I'd just explained my dreary life to this
bizarre, beautiful boy who may or may not despise me. He'd seemed
engrossed in our conversation, but now I could see, from the corner of my
eye, that he was leaning away from me again, his hands gripping the edge
of the table with u**takable tension.

I tried to appear attentive as Mr. Banner illustrated, with
transparencies on the overhead projector, what I had seen without
difficulty through the microscope. But my thoughts were unmanageable.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:00
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
当铃声终于响起时,爱德华像上周一一样,迅速但优雅地冲出了教室。而我,也像上周一一样,诧异

地盯着他远去的身影。

迈克马上蹦到我身边,把我的书拿起来给我。我觉得他像个滑稽的尾巴。

“太可怕了。”他呻吟着。“他们看上去都一个样。你真幸运,你的搭档是卡伦。”

“我没费多大劲就完成了。”我说,被他的臆测刺痛了。但我很快就后悔了。“但我以前做过这个实

验。”在他觉得受到伤害以前我补充道。

“卡伦今天看起来挺友好。”当我们披上雨衣时,他评价说。他看上去对此不太高兴。

我努力让自己听起来无动于衷。“我想知道他上周一发生了什么事。”

当我们向体育馆走去时,我没法把注意力集中在和迈克的闲聊上。体育课也没能让我专心致志。今天

迈克和我一组。他仗义地同时防守了我和他的位置,所以我只在轮到我发球时才停止神游太虚。每次

我发球的时候,我的队友都要小心地躲开我的发球路线。

在我走向停车场的时候,雨已经减弱成雾状了,但坐进干燥的驾驶室里还是让我更高兴些。我发动引

擎,头一次不去在意引擎那让人头皮发麻的轰鸣声。我拉开夹克的拉锁,把兜帽放下来,把湿漉漉的

头发披散下来,好让暖气在我回家的路上就把它弄干。
我看看四周,以确认前后没有来车。这时,我注意到了那个静止的、雪白的身影。爱德华?卡伦倚在

那辆沃尔沃的前门上,在离我三辆车开外的地方,专注地看着我的方向。我移开视线,手忙脚乱地倒

车,却差点撞上了一辆锈迹斑斑的丰田花冠。算那辆丰田走运,我及时地踩下了刹车。丰田刚好属于

那种会被我的卡车撞成破铜烂铁的车。我深呼吸,依然看着另一侧的车窗,小心翼翼地把车倒出来,

这回总算成功了。在我开车经过那辆沃尔沃的时候,我保持着眼睛直视前方,但还是偷偷扫了一眼四

周。我可以发誓,我看到他在大笑。

=================================

When the bell finally rang, Edward rushed as swiftly and as gracefully
from the room as he had last Monday. And, like last Monday, I stared
after him in amazement.

Mike skipped quickly to my side and picked up my books for me. I imagined
him with a wagging tail.

"That was awful," he groaned. "They all looked exactly the same. You're
lucky you had Cullen for a partner."

"I didn't have any trouble with it," I said, stung by his assumption. I
regretted the snub instantly. "I've done the lab before, though," I added
before he could get his feelings hurt.

"Cullen seemed friendly enough today," he commented as we shrugged into
our raincoats. He didn't seem pleased about it.

I tried to sound indifferent. "I wonder what was with him last Monday."

I couldn't concentrate on Mike's chatter as we walked to Gym, and RE.
didn't do much to hold my attention, either. Mike was on my team today.
He chivalrously covered my position as well as his own, so my
woolgathering was only interrupted when it was my turn to serve; my team
ducked warily out of the way every time I was up.

The rain was just a mist as I walked to the parking lot, but I was
happier when I was in the dry cab. I got the heater running, for once not
caring about the mind-numbing roar of the engine. I unzipped my jacket,
put the hood down, and fluffed my damp hair out so the heater could dry
it on the way home.

I looked around me to make sure it was clear. That's when I noticed the
still, white figure. Edward Cullen was leaning against the front door of
the Volvo, three cars down from me, and staring intently in my direction.
I swiftly looked away and threw the truck into reverse, almost hitting a
rusty Toyota Corolla in my haste. Lucky for the Toyota, I stomped on the
brake in time. It was just the sort of car that my truck would make scrap
metal of. I took a deep breath, still looking out the other side of my
car, and cautiously pulled out again, with greater success. I stared
straight ahead as I passed the Volvo, but from a peripheral peek, I would
swear I saw him laughing.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:00
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
第三章 奇迹

早上,当我睁开眼睛时,发现事情有些变化。

是光。灰绿色的光线落入房中,依然宛如阴天森林里的光影,却更明朗些。我意识到,我的窗没有被

云雾遮蔽。

我跳下床想看看外面,然后发出了惊恐的呻吟。

好一场大雪:吞没了前院,压满了我的车顶,把道路都染白了。但这还不是最糟的。昨天下的雨都冻

成了冰——树上挂满了奇形怪状的、图案绚丽的冰棱,车道上也覆上了一层该死的冰面。即使在地面

干燥的时候我都很难不摔倒,现在我还是回到床上去比较保险。

我下楼的时候,查理已经走了。从很多方面来说,和查理住在一起就像我自己一个人住一样,而且我

发现我很享受独处的感觉,并不觉得孤独。

我匆匆咽下一碗麦片,喝了盒橙汁。我急于去学校,而这一点把我吓到了。我知道这不是因为那里有

我所期望的良好的学习氛围,也不是因为能见到我那帮新朋友。如果我对自己足够诚实,我会承认,

我渴望去学校是因为我想见到爱德华?卡伦。但是,这念头实在是非常,非常地愚蠢。

在昨天说了那堆毫无头脑、令人尴尬的胡言乱语之后,我应该彻底地避开他。而且我对他也有些疑惑

:他为什么要对他眼睛的事说谎呢?我仍害怕着有时候感受到的,从他身上散发的敌意。更何况,无

论何时,只要一想到他那张完美的面孔,我就会舌头打结。但是,我很清楚地意识到,我的活动范围

和他的活动范围完全没有重合之处,所以今天我不应该这样急切地盼着见到他。

活着通过那段冰封的车道耗尽了我身上每一盎司的注意力。快要走到车前的时候,我差点失去平衡,

但最后还是成功地抓住了后视镜,让自己得救了。这再清楚不过了,今天将会是一场噩梦。

=============================================

3. MIRACLE

When I opened my eyes in the morning, something was different.

It was the light. It was still the gray-green light of a cloudy day in
the forest, but it was clearer somehow. I realized there was no fog
veiling my window.

I jumped up to look outside, and then groaned in horror.

A fine layer of snow covered the yard, dusted the top of my truck, and
whitened the road. But that wasn't the worst part. All the rain from
yesterday had frozen solid — coating the needles on the trees in
fantastic, gorgeous patterns, and making the driveway a deadly ice slick.
I had enough trouble not falling down when the ground was dry; it might
be safer for me to go back to bed now.

Charlie had left for work before I got downstairs. In a lot of ways,
living with Charlie was like having my own place, and I found myself
reveling in the aloneness instead of being lonely.

I threw down a quick bowl of cereal and some orange juice from the
carton. I felt excited to go to school, and that scared me. I knew it
wasn't the stimulating learning environment I was anticipating, or seeing
my new set of friends. If I was being honest with myself, I knew I was
eager to get to school because I would see Edward Cullen. And that was
very, very stupid.

I should be avoiding him entirely after my brainless and embarrassing
babbling yesterday. And I was suspicious of him; why should he lie about
his eyes? I was still frightened of the hostility I sometimes felt
emanating from him, and I was still tongue-tied whenever I pictured his
perfect face. I was well aware that my league and his league were spheres
that did not touch. So I shouldn't be at all anxious to see him today.

It took every ounce of my concentration to make it down the icy brick
driveway alive. I almost lost my balance when I finally got to the truck,
but I managed to cling to the side mirror and save myself. Clearly, today
was going to be nightmarish.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:01
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
开车去学校的路上,我尽可能地把注意力从对车子失控的恐惧,还有对爱德华?卡伦的不必要的推测

,转移到迈克和埃里克,还有这里的年轻男孩们对我的截然不同的态度上。我确定我的外表和在凤凰

城时一样。也许是因为我家那边的男孩们亲眼目睹了我惨不忍睹的青春期的全过程,还在用老眼光来

看我。也许是因为我在这个新鲜事匮乏的地方是个新奇的存在。也可能是我跛子似的笨拙惹人怜爱而

非怜悯,让我陷入了肥皂剧里的不幸少女的角色。不管理由是什么,迈克宠物犬一样的举动,还有埃

里克跟他针锋相对的表现,让我受宠若惊。我不知道自己是不是更情愿被无视。

我的卡车似乎丝毫不受路面上那层黑冰的影响。但我还是开得很慢,生怕在大街上撞出一条破坏通道

来。

等我到了学校,走下车的时候,我才明白为什么路上没遇上半点麻烦。某些银色的东西吸引了我的视

线,我走到卡车后面——小心地抓住支撑的东西——检查我的车胎。细细的链条十字交叉成钻石的形

状,缠在车胎上。天知道查理是几点起的床,给我的卡车上了雪地链。我只觉得喉头一紧。我不习惯

被人照顾。查理讷于言表的关心冷不防打动了我。

我站在车后的一角,拼命压抑着雪地链带来的突如其来的、潮水般的情绪。就在这时,我听到了一个

古怪的声音。

那是一声惊骇的尖叫,然后迅速变成了一片尖叫声。我吃惊地抬起头。

我同时看见了好几件事物。没有一个像电影中那样,用慢动作进行着。事实上,是奔涌的肾上腺素让

我的大脑运作得更快,使我可以同时专注于几件事物的细节。

爱德华?卡伦站在离我四辆车以外的地方,一脸惊恐地看着我。他的脸在许多张脸汇成的海里显得格

外清晰。这些脸上都挂着一模一样的,被吓坏了的神情。但更迫在眉睫的是那辆打滑了的、轮胎锁死

了的深蓝色的货车。它的刹车发出尖锐的呼啸声,在停车场的冰面上疯狂地旋转着。它即将撞上我的

卡车后部,而我正站在它们中间。我甚至没有足够的时间来闭上眼睛。

在我听见那辆货车压上我的卡车车厢的那声毁灭性的碾压声以前,某种东西硬邦邦地撞上了我,但不

是在我所预料的那个方向。我的头磕到了结冰的柏油路面上,我感到有个又冷又硬的东西把我按在了

地上。我躺在了一辆客货两用车前的人行道上,刚才我正是把我的卡车停在了这辆客货两用车旁。但

我没有机会注意别的事情,因为那辆货车冲过来了。它让人气恼地顶着卡车后部拐了个弯,继续旋转

着滑过来,即将再次撞上我。

======================================
Driving to school, I distracted myself from my fear of falling and my
unwanted speculations about Edward Cullen by thinking about Mike and
Eric, and the obvious difference in how teenage boys responded to me
here. I was sure I looked exactly the same as I had in Phoenix. Maybe it
was just that the boys back home had watched me pass slowly through all
the awkward phases of adolescence and still thought of me that way.
Perhaps it was because I was a novelty here, where novelties were few and
far between. Possibly my crippling clumsiness was seen as endearing
rather than pathetic, casting me as a damsel in distress. Whatever the
reason, Mike's puppy dog behavior and Eric's apparent rivalry with him
were disconcerting. I wasn't sure if I didn't prefer being ignored.

My truck seemed to have no problem with the black ice that covered the
roads. I drove very slowly, though, not wanting to carve a path of
destruction through Main Street.

When I got out of my truck at school, I saw why I'd had so little
trouble. Something silver caught my eye, and I walked to the back of the
truck — carefully holding the side for support — to examine my tires.
There were thin chains crisscrossed in diamond shapes around them.
Charlie had gotten up who knows how early to put snow chains on my truck.
My throat suddenly felt tight. I wasn't used to being taken care of, and
Charlie's unspoken concern caught me by surprise.

I was standing by the back corner of the truck, struggling to fight back
the sudden wave of emotion the snow chains had brought on, when I heard
an odd sound.

It was a high-pitched screech, and it was fast becoming painfully loud. I
looked up, startled.

I saw several things simultaneously. Nothing was moving in slow motion,
the way it does in the movies. Instead, the adrenaline rush seemed to
make my brain work much faster, and I was able to absorb in clear detail
several things at once.

Edward Cullen was standing four cars down from me, staring at me in
horror. His face stood out from a sea of faces, all frozen in the same
mask of shock. But of more immediate importance was the dark blue van
that was skidding, tires locked and squealing against the brakes,
spinning wildly across the ice of the parking lot. It was going to hit
the back corner of my truck, and I was standing between them. I didn't
even have time to close my eyes.

Just before I heard the shattering crunch of the van folding around the
truck bed, something hit me, hard, but not from the direction I was
expecting. My head cracked against the icy blacktop, and I felt something
solid and cold pinning me to the ground. I was lying on the pavement
behind the tan car I'd parked next to. But I didn't have a chance to
notice anything else, because the van was still coming. It had curled
gratingly around the end of the truck and, still spinning and sliding,
was about to collide with me again.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:01
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
一声低咒让我意识到有人和我在一起,而这个声音,我绝对不会认错。两条长长的,雪白的胳膊伸在

我前面保护着我。那辆货车忽然停在了离我的脸只有一英尺远的地方。那双大手如有神助地嵌在了货

车车身一侧的一道深深的凹痕上。

而后,他双手的动作快得让我看不清。(他使出了无影手。)一只手骤然撑住货车的车身,另一只把

我拖开。我的双腿像破布娃娃一样晃荡,直到碰上那辆客货两用车为止。一阵金属坠地的锐响刺痛了

我的耳朵,那辆货车重重落到地面上,玻璃爆裂,迸射到柏油路面上——恰恰是一秒钟以前,我双腿

所在的地方。

一阵彻底的沉默,几秒后,一片尖叫。在这阵突然的骚动里,我听到不止一个人在呼喊着我的名字。

但比所有的喊叫声都要清晰的是,我听见了,耳畔,爱德华?卡伦低沉的,狂乱的声音。

“贝拉,你没事吧?”

“我没事。”我的声音听起来怪怪的。我想要坐起来,然后发觉他紧紧地抓着我,把我护在身下。
当心,”当我挣扎的时候,他警告我。“我觉得你的头碰得很厉害。”

我这才注意到我的左耳一阵抽痛。

“哦。”我惊讶地说。

“这正是我所想到的。”奇怪,他的声音听起来像是在用力忍住笑声。

“怎么回事……”我的声音弱下来,努力整理思路,控制自己的举动。“你怎么能那么快就冲到这边

呢?”

“我就站在你旁边,贝拉。”他说,语气再度严肃起来。

我挣扎着坐起来,这次他不再阻止我,而是松开了紧紧箍住我腰部的双臂,迅速又安静地退开,退到

这个狭小空间所能允许的离我最远的地方。我看着他既担忧又无辜的神情,又一次迷失在他黑金色的

双眸中。我想问他什么来着?

他们终于发现了我们。一群泪流满面的人,彼此呼喊着,呼唤着我们的名字。

“别乱动!”有人下令。

“把泰勒从货车里弄出来!”另一个人喊道。

我们周围一片忙乱。我想要起来,但爱德华冰冷的手按住了我的肩膀。

“现在待在这儿别动。”

“但这儿太冷了。”我抱怨着。让我惊讶的是,他悄声地笑了起来,声音小得几乎听不见。

“刚才你在那里。”我忽然记起来了。他的轻笑声戛然而止。“你站在你的车旁边。”

=====================================

A low oath made me aware that someone was with me, and the voice was
impossible not to recognize. Two long, white hands shot out protectively
in front of me, and the van shuddered to a stop a foot from my face, the
large hands fitting providentially into a deep dent in the side of the
van's body.

Then his hands moved so fast they blurred. One was suddenly gripping
under the body of the van, and something was dragging me, swinging my
legs around like a rag doll's, till they hit the tire of the tan car. A
groaning metallic thud hurt my ears, and the van settled, glass popping,
onto the asphalt — exactly where, a second ago, my legs had been.

It was absolutely silent for one long second before the screaming began.
In the abrupt bedlam, I could hear more than one person shouting my name.
But more clearly than all the yelling, I could hear Edward Cullen's low,
frantic voice in my ear.

"Bella? Are you all right?"

"I'm fine." My voice sounded strange. I tried to sit up, and realized he
was holding me against the side of his body in an iron grasp.

"Be careful," he warned as I struggled. "I think you hit your head pretty
hard."

I became aware of a throbbing ache centered above my left ear.

"Ow," I said, surprised.

"That's what I thought." His voice, amazingly, sounded like he was
suppressing laughter.

"How in the…" I trailed off, trying to clear my head, get my bearings.
"How did you get over here so fast?"

"I was standing right next to you, Bella," he said, his tone serious
again.

I turned to sit up, and this time he let me, releasing his hold around my
waist and sliding as far from me as he could in the limited space. I
looked at his concerned, innocent expression and was disoriented again by
the force of his gold-colored eyes. What was I asking him?

And then they found us, a crowd of people with tears streaming down their
faces, shouting at each other, shouting at us.

"Don't move," someone instructed.

"Get Tyler out of the van!" someone else shouted.

There was a flurry of activity around us. I tried to get up, but Edward's
cold hand pushed my shoulder down.

"Just stay put for now."

"But it's cold," I complained. It surprised me when he chuckled under his
breath. There was an edge to the sound.

"You were over there," I suddenly remembered, and his chuckle stopped
short. "You were by your car."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:01
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他脸色一沉。“不,我没在那里。”

“我看见你了。”我们周围一片混乱,我可以听到到达现场的大人们粗暴的声音。但我固执地继续我

们的争论:我是对的,他应该承认这一点。

“贝拉,我就站在你旁边,是我把你拉开的。”他不再掩饰,用直勾勾的、毁灭性的眼神瞪着我,像

是要让我明白某件极其严重的事情。

“不是的。”我咬紧牙关。

他眼中的金色在燃烧。“求你了,贝拉。”

“为什么?”我诘问。

“相信我。”他恳求着。他柔和的声音征服了我。

我听见了救护车的警笛。“你能保证过后向我解释一切吗?”

“很好。”他咆哮着,勃然大怒。

“很好。”我气愤地重复着。

六个紧急医疗救护人员和两个教师——瓦尔纳老师和克拉普教练——合力把那辆货车退开,好让担架

进来。爱德华坚决拒绝上担架,我正要开口,那个叛徒却告诉他们我撞到了头,很可能有脑震荡。当

他们给我戴上护颈支架的时候,我羞愧得想要一死了之。看上去整个学校都到场了,庄严肃穆地目送

我被抬进急救车后部。而爱德华居然可以坐在救护车前排。这简直让人抓狂。

更糟糕的是,查理?史温在他们把我安全地弄走以前赶到了。

“贝拉!”当他看到我躺在担架上时惊恐地大喊。

“我一切安好,查——爸爸。”我叹息道。“我没事。”

他转向离他最近的那个紧急医疗救护人员询问补充性意见。我索性不管他,开始思考在我脑海中乱转

的一些令人费解的画面。当他们把我从那辆客货两用车旁抬出来的时候,我看到了车的保险杠上一道

深深的凹痕——一道显然和爱德华双肩的轮廓相吻合的凹痕……就像是他曾经撑在这辆车上,生生把

这个金属框架给压变形了一样。

那时候,他的家人远远地看着,神情各异,从不赞成到愤怒,但唯独丝毫不见对他们兄弟安危的关切

===================================

His expression turned hard. "No, I wasn't."

"I saw you." All around us was chaos. I could hear the gruffer voices of
adults arriving on the scene. But I obstinately held on to our argument;
I was right, and he was going to admit it.

"Bella, I was standing with you, and I pulled you out of the way." He
unleashed the full, devastating power of his eyes on me, as if trying to
communicate something crucial.

"No." I set my jaw.

The gold in his eyes blazed. "Please, Bella."

"Why?" I demanded.

"Trust me," he pleaded, his soft voice overwhelming.

I could hear the sirens now. "Will you promise to explain everything to
me later?"

"Fine," he snapped, abruptly exasperated.

"Fine," I repeated angrily.

It took six EMTs and two teachers — Mr. Varner and Coach Clapp — to shift
the van far enough away from us to bring the stretchers in. Edward
vehemently refused his, and I tried to do the same, but the traitor told
them I'd hit my head and probably had a concussion. I almost died of
humiliation when they put on the neck brace. It looked like the entire
school was there, watching soberly as they loaded me in the back of the
ambulance. Edward got to ride in the front. It was maddening.

To make matters worse, Chief Swan arrived before they could get me safely
away.

"Bella!" he yelled in panic when he recognized me on the stretcher.

"I'm completely fine, Char — Dad," I sighed. "There's nothing wrong with
me."

He turned to the closest EMT for a second opinion. I tuned him out to
consider the jumble of inexplicable images churning chaotically in my
head. When they'd lifted me away from the car, I had seen the deep dent
in the tan car's bumper — a very distinct dent that fit the contours of
Edward's shoulders… as if he had braced himself against the car with
enough force to damage the metal frame…

And then there was his family, looking on from the distance, with
expressions that ranged from disapproval to fury but held no hint of
concern for their brother's safety.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:01
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我试图想出一个合乎逻辑的答案来解释我看到的一切——一个能否定我精神不正常的假设的答案。

自然,救护车一路由警车护送,到达了县医院。让我觉得荒谬的是,他们根本不让我下来,一路抬着

我走。更糟的是,爱德华依靠自身的能力轻轻松松地溜出了医院大门。我直把牙咬得咯咯作响。(这

段不太懂,不知道是指爱德华用“脚”走出去,还是用“色诱”蒙混出去。。。)

他们把我推进急救室,这是一个长长的房间,呈一字型排开的各张床之间只用塑料帘隔开。一个护士

在我手臂上缠了一个血压计,在我舌头上放了一支温度计。既然没人费事把塑料帘拉起来给我留点隐

私,我也没有义务再戴着那个看起来傻不拉几的护颈支架了。一等护士走开,我立刻解开了维可牢扣

,把它扔到床上。

又一群医院职员匆匆忙忙地冲进来,又一副担架被抬到了我的邻床上。我认出那是和我一起上政治课

的泰勒?克劳利,他头上包扎着血迹斑斑的绷带。泰勒看上去比我糟一百倍。但他不安地盯着我。

“贝拉,真对不起。”

“我没事,泰勒——你看着挺吓人的,你没事吧?”我们说话的时候,护士开始解下他弄脏的绷带,

露出他前额和左脸颊上的无数浅浅的伤痕。

他无视我的话。“我还以为我会把你撞死!我开得太快了,又错误地撞到了冰上……”当一个护士开

始给他脸上抹药的时候他畏缩了一下。

“别担心,你没撞上我。”

“你怎么能那么快躲开呢?你本来在那里,然后就不见了……”

“嗯……爱德华把我拉开了。”

他看上去很困惑。“谁?”

“爱德华?卡伦——他就站在我旁边。”我实在是个蹩脚的说谎者,我的声音听起来一点也不能让人

信服。

“卡伦?我没注意到他……噢,我猜是因为,事情发生得太快。他没事吧?”

“我想是的。他在这里的某处,但他们没用担架固定他。”

========================

I tried to think of a logical solution that could explain what I had just
seen — a solution that excluded the assumption that I was insane.

Naturally, the ambulance got a police escort to the county hospital. I
felt ridiculous the whole time they were unloading me. What made it worse
was that Edward simply glided through the hospital doors under his own
power. I ground my teeth together.

They put me in the emergency room, a long room with a line of beds

separated by pastel-patterned curtains. A nurse put a pressure cuff on my
arm and a thermometer under my tongue. Since no one bothered pulling the
curtain around to give me some privacy, I decided I wasn't obligated to
wear the stupid-looking neck brace anymore. When the nurse walked away, I
quickly unfastened the Velcro and threw it under the bed.

There was another flurry of hospital personnel, another stretcher brought
to the bed next to me. I recognized Tyler Crowley from my Government
class beneath the bloodstained bandages wrapped tightly around his head.
Tyler looked a hundred times worse than I felt. But he was staring
anxiously at me.

"Bella, I'm so sorry!"

"I'm fine, Tyler — you look awful, are you all right?" As we spoke,
nurses began unwinding his soiled bandages, exposing a myriad of shallow
slices all over his forehead and left cheek.

He ignored me. "I thought I was going to kill you! I was going too fast,
and I hit the ice wrong…" He winced as one nurse started dabbing at his
face.

"Don't worry about it; you missed me."

"How did you get out of the way so fast? You were there, and then you
were gone…"

"Umm… Edward pulled me out of the way."

He looked confused. "Who?"

"Edward Cullen — he was standing next to me." I'd always been a terrible
liar; I didn't sound convincing at all.

"Cullen? I didn't see him… wow, it was all so fast, I guess. Is he okay?"

"I think so. He's here somewhere, but they didn't make him use a
stretcher."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:01
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我就知道我没疯。到底发生了什么事?我完全没办法解释我所看到的一切。

他们把我放到轮椅上,推着我去做头部X光检查。我告诉他们我没事,一切都很好,甚至没有受到任何撞击。我询问我能否离开,但护士告知我必须先跟医生商量。于是,我被困在急诊室里,等待着,同时被泰勒滔滔不绝的道歉骚扰着:他保证他会补充我的。我无数次试图说服他,让他明白我没事,但他还是不停地责怪自己。最后,我闭上眼晴,无视他的存在。他继续懊恼地说个不停。

“她睡着了吗?”一个天籁般的声音问道。我飞快地睁开了眼睛。

爱德华站在我的床尾,坏笑着。我瞪着他。这不太容易——也许抛个媚眼会更自然些。

“嗨,爱德华,我很抱歉——”泰勒又开始了。

爱德华竖起一只手阻止了他。

“不流血,就不算犯规。”他说着,露出整齐的皓齿。他走过去坐到泰勒的床边,脸向着我。然后,又一次撇嘴坏笑。

“那么,他们对你的判决是?”他问我。

“我一点问题也没有,但他们就是不让我走,”我抱怨着。“你是怎么做到的,居然没像我们俩那样被捆在轮床上?”

“这都是你所知道的那人的功劳。”他回答道。“但别担心,我是来带你离开这里的。”

随后,一个医生从拐角处走过来。我张大了嘴巴。他很年轻,金发碧眼,肤色白皙……还有,他比我见过的任何一个电影明星都要英俊。但是,他的肤色太苍白了。他看上去很疲倦,眼睛下还有黑圈。根据查理的描述,这位应该就是爱德华的父亲。

“那么,史温小姐,”卡伦医生用极富魅力的声音说道,“你感觉如何?”

“我很好。”我答道,希望这是最后一次说这句话。

他走过来,把我头上的壁灯打开。

“你的X光照片看着没什么大碍,”他说。“你觉得头疼吗?爱德华说你的头碰得很厉害。”

“我的头没问题。”我重复着,叹了口气,小小怒视了一下爱德华。

医生冰冷的手指轻柔地察看着我的头。我畏缩了一下,他注意到了。

================================

I knew I wasn't crazy. What had happened? There was no way to explain
away what I'd seen.

They wheeled me away then, to X-ray my head. I told them there was
nothing wrong, and I was right. Not even a concussion. I asked if I could
leave, but the nurse said I had to talk to a doctor first. So I was
trapped in the ER, waiting, harassed by Tyler's constant apologies and
promises to make it up to me. No matter how many times I tried to
convince him I was fine, he continued to torment himself. Finally, I
closed my eyes and ignored him. He kept up a remorseful mumbling.

"Is she sleeping?" a musical voice asked. My eyes flew open.

Edward was standing at the foot of my bed, smirking. I glared at him. It
wasn't easy — it would have been more natural to ogle.

"Hey, Edward, I'm really sorry —" Tyler began.

Edward lifted a hand to stop him.

"No blood, no foul," he said, flashing his brilliant teeth. He moved to
sit on the edge of Tyler's bed, facing me. He smirked again.

"So, what's the verdict?" he asked me.

"There's nothing wrong with me at all, but they won't let me go," I
complained. "How come you aren't strapped to a gurney like the rest of
us?"

"It's all about who you know," he answered. "But don't worry, I came to
spring you."

Then a doctor walked around the corner, and my mouth fell open. He was
young, he was blond… and he was handsomer than any movie star I'd ever
seen. He was pale, though, and tired-looking, with circles under his
eyes. From Charlie's description, this had to be Edward's father.

"So, Miss Swan," Dr. Cullen said in a remarkably appealing voice, "how
are you feeling?"

"I'm fine," I said, for the last time, I hoped.

He walked to the lightboard on the wall over my head, and turned it on.

"Your X-rays look good," he said. "Does your head hurt? Edward said you
hit it pretty hard."

"It's fine," I repeated with a sigh, throwing a quick scowl toward Edward.

The doctor's cool fingers probed lightly along my skull. He noticed when
I winced.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:01
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“疼吗?”他问道。

“不疼,真的。”我有过更惨痛的体验。

我听见一声嗤笑,便看看四周,只见爱德华一脸俨然以恩人自居的笑意。我眯缝起眼睛。

“好啦,你父亲在等候室——你现在可以跟他回去了。但是,如果你感到晕眩,或者有任何视力问题,请务必回来复查。”

“我不能回学校吗?”我问道,想象着查理努力表示关心的样子。

“恐怕你今天得悠着点了。”

我瞪着爱德华。“那他可以回学校咯?”

“总得有人回去把我们幸免于难的好消息传播出去吧。”爱德华沾沾自喜地说。

“事实上,”卡伦医生更正道。“大半个学校好像都在等候室里了。”

“哦不!”我呻吟着,用手捂住脸。

卡伦医生扬起眉头:“你想待在这里吗?”

“不,绝不!”我坚持着,把腿甩下床,飞快地跳下地。快过头了——我摇晃起来,卡伦医生抓住了我。他看上去有点担心。

“我没事。”我再次向他保证。没有必要告诉他我的平衡问题跟碰到头一点关系都没有。

“拿点泰诺止痛吧。”他一边稳住我,一边建议道。

“没痛到那个地步。”我坚持着。

“听起来你相当地幸运。”卡伦医生说道,微笑着用优雅的手势在我的表格上签字。

“幸运鬼爱德华碰巧站在了我旁边。”我更正道,用力瞪着我的病历的标题。

“哦,嗯,是的。”卡伦医生同意道,忽然对他面前的那张纸产生了浓厚的兴趣。然后他看向别处,看着泰勒,去下一张床。我灵光一闪:这医生熟悉内情。

“恐怕你得在这儿多待一阵子了。”他对泰勒说,开始检查他的伤口。

医生刚转过身去,我立刻挪到爱德华身旁。

=============================

"Tender?" he asked.

"Not really." I'd had worse.

I heard a chuckle, and looked over to see Edward's patronizing smile. My
eyes narrowed.

"Well, your father is in the waiting room — you can go home with him now.
But come back if you feel dizzy or have trouble with your eyesight at
all."

"Can't I go back to school?" I asked, imagining Charlie trying to be
attentive.

"Maybe you should take it easy today."

I glanced at Edward. "Does he get to go to school?"

"Someone has to spread the good news that we survived," Edward said
smugly.

"Actually," Dr. Cullen corrected, "most of the school seems to be in the
waiting room."

"Oh no," I moaned, covering my face with my hands.

Dr. Cullen raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to stay?"

"No, no!" I insisted, throwing my legs over the side of the bed and
hopping down quickly. Too quickly — I staggered, and Dr. Cullen caught
me. He looked concerned.

"I'm fine," I assured him again. No need to tell him my balance problems
had nothing to do with hitting my head.

"Take some Tylenol for the pain," he suggested as he steadied me.

"It doesn't hurt that bad," I insisted.

"It sounds like you were extremely lucky," Dr. Cullen said, smiling as he
signed my chart with a flourish.

"Lucky Edward happened to be standing next to me," I amended with a hard
glance at the subject of my statement.

"Oh, well, yes," Dr. Cullen agreed, suddenly occupied with the **s in
front of him. Then he looked away, at Tyler, and walked to the next bed.
My intuition flickered; the doctor was in on it.

"I'm afraid that you'll have to stay with us just a little bit longer,"
he said to Tyler, and began checking his cuts.

As soon as the doctor's back was turned, I moved to Edward's side.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:02
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“我能和你谈谈吗?”我小声说道。他退了一步,下巴骤然一紧。
“你父亲在等着你。”他从牙缝里挤出这句话。

我瞥了一眼卡伦医生和泰勒。

“如果你不介意的话,我希望和你单独谈谈。”我强调。

他怒视着我,然后转过身去,大步流星地走过这个长长的房间。我几乎要小跑着才能跟上他的步子。我们转过拐角,刚走到一个短短的走廊里,他转过来面向我。

“你想干嘛?”他问道,听起来气坏了。他的眼神冰冷。

他的不友好让我感到了威胁。我说出的话远远没有达到我所想要的充满火药味的效果。“你欠我一个解释。”我提醒他。

“我救了你的命——我不欠你任何东西。”

他声音里的忿恨让我退缩了。“你保证过的。”

“贝拉,你撞到了头,你不知道自己在说些什么。”他斩钉截铁地说。(His tone was cutting.这样翻应该没问题吧。)

我被激怒了。我大胆地瞪视着他。“我的脑子没有任何问题。”

他瞪回来。“你想从我身上得到什么,贝拉?”

“我要知道真相。”我说。“我要知道我是为了什么在替你圆谎”

“你以为发生了什么事?”他嚷道。

我再也收不住话头,连珠炮似的脱口而出。

=================================

"Can I talk to you for a minute?" I hissed under my breath. He took a
step back from me, his jaw suddenly clenched.

"Your father is waiting for you," he said through his teeth.

I glanced at Dr. Cullen and Tyler.

"I'd like to speak with you alone, if you don't mind," I pressed.

He glared, and then turned his back and strode down the long room. I
nearly had to run to keep up. As soon as we turned the corner into a
short hallway, he spun around to face me.

"What do you want?" he asked, sounding annoyed. His eyes were cold.

His unfriendliness intimidated me. My words came out with less severity
than I'd intended. "You owe me an explanation," I reminded him.

"I saved your life — I don't owe you anything."

I flinched back from the resentment in his voice. "You promised."

"Bella, you hit your head, you don't know what you're talking about." His
tone was cutting.

My temper flared now, and I glared defiantly at him. "There's nothing
wrong with my head."

He glared back. "What do you want from me, Bella?"

"I want to know the truth," I said. "I want to know why I'm lying for
you."

"What do you think happened?" he snapped.

It came out in a rush.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:02
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“我所知道的就是你根本不在我旁边——泰勒也没看见你,所以别告诉我我的头碰得太厉害。那辆货车本来要撞上我们的——可它没有,你的手在它身上留下了凹痕——你在另一辆车上也弄了一道凹痕,可你却一点都没受伤——那辆货车本来会碾碎我的双腿的,但你把它举起来了……”我知道这些话听起来有多疯狂,但我就是停不住。我太生气了,我能感觉到眼泪就要掉下来了。我咬着牙,努力把眼泪逼回去。

他用不相信的眼神看着我。但他的脸绷紧着,防备着。

“你认为我把一辆货车从你身上举起来?”他的语气是在质疑我的神智是否正常,但这让我更起了疑心。这话听起来像是一个娴熟的演员所说的完美的台词。

我只是点了点头,下巴一紧。

“你知道,没人会相信这些话的。”他的声音现在几近于嘲讽。

“我不会告诉任何人。”我一字一句地说道,竭力控制着怒火。

惊讶的神色在他脸上一闪而过。“那么,说这些又有什么用呢?”

“这对我很重要。”我坚持着。“我不喜欢撒谎——所以最好能有一个让我这样干的理由。”

“你就不能说声谢谢,让这事过去吗?”

“谢谢。”我等着,怒气冲冲地期待着。

“你不会就这样算了的,对吧?”

“是的。”

“既然这样……我希望你享受失望的滋味。”

我们沉默着,怒视着对方。我第一个开了口,试图让自己集中注意力。我面临着被他铁青着的,绝美的面孔分神的危险。就像是在盯着一个毁灭天使看,试图看得他垂下眼睛去一样。

==========================

"All I know is that you weren't anywhere near me — Tyler didn't see you,
either, so don't tell me I hit my head too hard. That van was going to
crush us both — and it didn't, and your hands left dents in the side of
it — and you left a dent in the other car, and you're not hurt at all —
and the van should have smashed my legs, but you were holding it up…" I
could hear how crazy it sounded, and I couldn't continue. I was so mad I
could feel the tears coming; I tried to force them back by grinding my
teeth together.

He was staring at me incredulously. But his face was tense, defensive.

"You think I lifted a van off you?" His tone questioned my sanity, but it
only made me more suspicious. It was like a perfectly delivered line by a
skilled actor.

I merely nodded once, jaw tight.

"Nobody will believe that, you know." His voice held an edge of derision
now.

"I'm not going to tell anybody." I said each word slowly, carefully
controlling my anger.

Surprise flitted across his face. "Then why does it matter?"

"It matters to me," I insisted. "I don't like to lie — so there'd better
be a good reason why I'm doing it."

"Can't you just thank me and get over it?"

"Thank you." I waited, fuming and expectant.

"You're not going to let it go, are you?"

"No."

"In that case… I hope you enjoy disappointment."

We scowled at each other in silence. I was the first to speak, trying to
keep myself focused. I was in danger of being distracted by his livid,
glorious face. It was like trying to stare down a destroying angel.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:02
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“你何必这样自找麻烦?”我冷淡地问。

他顿了顿,有一瞬间他足以让人迷乱的脸上露出了一丝意料之外的脆弱的神情。

“我不知道。”他耳语道。

然后,他转过身去背对着我,走开了。
我简直气疯了,过了好几分钟,我才控制住自己的情绪,强迫自己离开。一直等到我能走路的时候,我才慢慢地向走廊的尽头走去。

我一直忧心忡忡着,但等候室里的情形比我想象中的更不愉快。看样子我在福克斯认识的人全到齐了,都在盯着我看。查理向我冲过来,我只得举手投降。

“我没事。”我阴沉着脸,向他保证。我依然怒气冲冲,丝毫没有闲聊的兴致。

“医生怎么说?”

“卡伦医生给我看过了,他说我一切都好,可以回家了。”我叹息道。迈克,杰西卡还有埃里克都在,开始向我们靠拢过来。“我们走吧。”我催促着。

查理伸出一只手放到我的背后,但没有碰到我,带着我向出口的玻璃门走去。我笨拙地向我的朋友们挥手告别,希望能传达出让他们不必担心的意思。能坐进警车里实在是件让人感到莫大的宽慰的事,我头一次这样觉得。

一路上,我们都沉默着。我深深地沉浸在自己的思绪中,以至于只能勉强注意到查理还在那里。我敢肯定,爱德华在走廊里的那些自我保护的举动只能证明我看到的那些异乎寻常的事情都是真实存在的,尽管我自己都很难相信它们的真实性。

当我们到家的时候,查理终于开口了。

========================

"Why did you even bother?" I asked frigidly.

He paused, and for a brief moment his stunning face was unexpectedly
vulnerable.

"I don't know," he whispered.

And then he turned his back on me and walked away.

I was so angry, it took me a few minutes until I could move. When I could
walk, I made my way slowly to the exit at the end of the hallway.

The waiting room was more unpleasant than I'd feared. It seemed like
every face I knew in Forks was there, staring at me. Charlie rushed to my
side; I put up my hands.

"There's nothing wrong with me," I assured him sullenly. I was still
aggravated, not in the mood for chitchat.

"What did the doctor say?"

"Dr. Cullen saw me, and he said I was fine and I could go home." I
sighed. Mike and Jessica and Eric were all there, beginning to converge
on us. "Let's go," I urged.

Charlie put one arm behind my back, not quite touching me, and led me to
the glass doors of the exit. I waved sheepishly at my friends, hoping to
convey that they didn't need to worry anymore. It was a huge relief— the
first time I'd ever felt that way — to get into the cruiser.

We drove in silence. I was so wrapped up in my thoughts that I barely
knew Charlie was there. I was positive that Edward's defensive behavior
in the hall was a confirmation of the bizarre things I still could hardly
believe I'd witnessed.

When we got to the house, Charlie finally spoke



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:02
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
本帖最后由 queenie_su 于 2009-7-29 08:57 编辑

“嗯……你得给蕾妮打个电话。”他垂下头,心虚地说。

我吓坏了。“你告诉她了!”

“对不起。”

我走下车,“砰”的一声关上巡逻车的门,力道大得有些不必要。

当然,我妈竭斯底里大发作。我不得不一遍又一遍地告诉她我感觉很好,说了至少三十次,她才冷静下来。她求我回家——完全忘记这会儿家里根本没人的事实——但她的恳求比我想到的还要容易回绝。我对爱德华神神秘秘的举动简直着了魔。而且,我也迷上了爱德华本人,不止是一点点。愚蠢,愚蠢,太愚蠢了。我应该,像任何一个正常的,头脑清楚的人会做的那样,渴望着逃离福克斯。但我却没有。

这天晚上,我决定早早上床睡觉,和平时一样。查理始终一脸担忧地看着我,这让我更加烦躁。半路上,我停下来,到浴室里拿了三片泰诺。这些药片真的很有帮助,当疼痛不再那么厉害时,我沉沉地睡去。

那天晚上,我第一次梦见了爱德华?卡伦。

=============================

"Um… you'll need to call Renée." He hung his head, guilty.

I was appalled. "You told Mom!"

"Sorry."

I slammed the cruiser's door a little harder than necessary on my way out.

My mom was in hysterics, of course. I had to tell her I felt fine at
least thirty times before she would calm down. She begged me to come home
— forgetting the fact that home was empty at the moment — but her pleas
were easier to resist than I would have thought. I was consumed by the
mystery Edward presented. And more than a little obsessed by Edward
himself. Stupid, stupid, stupid. I wasn't as eager to escape Forks as I
should be, as any normal, sane person would be.

I decided I might as well go to bed early that night. Charlie continued
to watch me anxiously, and it was getting on my nerves. I stopped on my
way to grab three Tylenol from the bathroom. They did help, and, as the
pain eased, I drifted to sleep.

That was the first night I dreamed of Edward Cullen.



CHAPTER 3 END



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:02
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
加油~
by the way,中英文对照很棒~



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:03
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
第四章 邀约

在我的梦境里,四下里很暗,仅有的微弱的光芒似乎是从爱德华的肌肤上散发出来的。我看不见他的脸,只能看见他的背影。他正在离我而去,把我留在黑暗中。不管我跑得多快,我都追不上他。不管我喊得多响,他都没有回头。我心绪不宁地在半夜醒来,直到过了很久才能再次睡着。从那以后,他几乎每天晚上都出现在我梦里,但总是离我远远地,在我无法触及的地方。

那场事故之后的一个月,充满了紧张和不安,而最初那几天,还让人发窘。

那一周余下的几天里,我沮丧地发现,自己成为了众人注意的焦点。泰勒?克劳利简直让人无法容忍,无论我上哪里去他都跟着我,喋喋不休地说着要设法补偿我。我试图让他明白,我什么都不需要,只想让他把这一切忘掉——尤其在我没有受到任何伤害的前提下——但他仍然固执己见。每节课下课后他都跟在我后面,午餐时还坐到了我们现在极其拥挤的桌子旁。迈克和埃里克对他很不友好,甚至超过了对彼此的敌意。这让我很是苦恼:我又多了一个不受欢迎的仰慕者。

似乎没人想去关心一下爱德华,尽管我一次又一次地解释说他是我的救命恩人——他怎样把我拉到一旁,差点也被撞上了。我努力想要说服大家。但杰西卡,迈克,埃里克,和别人一样,都说在货车被拉开以前根本没有看到爱德华在那里。

我问我自己,为什么根本没人注意到,在他突然地、几乎不可能地把我救下来以前,他站在那么远的地方。我懊恼地意识到了问题所在——没有人像我那样,总在注意着爱德华。除了我,没有任何人会那样地注视着他。多么可悲的发现。

爱德华从不曾被一群好奇的旁观者围着,渴望着听他描述他的第一手消息。人们像往常一样躲着他。卡伦兄妹和黑尔双胞胎总是坐在同一张桌子旁,什么也不吃,只跟自己人说话。他们,尤其是爱德华,再也不曾看我一眼。

=================================

4. INVITATIONS

In my dream it was very dark, and what dim light there was seemed to be
radiating from Edward's skin. I couldn't see his face, just his back as
he walked away from me, leaving me in the blackness. No matter how fast I
ran, I couldn't catch up to him; no matter how loud I called, he never
turned. Troubled, I woke in the middle of the night and couldn't sleep
again for what seemed like a very long time. After that, he was in my
dreams nearly every night, but always on the periphery, never within
reach.

The month that followed the accident was uneasy, tense, and, at first,
embarrassing.

To my dismay, I found myself the center of attention for the rest of that
week. Tyler Crowley was impossible, following me around, obsessed with
making amends to me somehow. I tried to convince him what I wanted more
than anything else was for him to forget all about it — especially since
nothing had actually happened to me — but he remained insistent. He
followed me between classes and sat at our now-crowded lunch table. Mike
and Eric were even less friendly toward him than they were to each other,
which made me worry that I'd gained another unwelcome fan.

No one seemed concerned about Edward, though I explained over and over
that he was the hero — how he had pulled me out of the way and had nearly
been crushed, too. I tried to be convincing. Jessica, Mike, Eric, and
everyone else always commented that they hadn't even seen him there till
the van was pulled away.

I wondered to myself why no one else had seen him standing so far away,
before he was suddenly, impossibly saving my life. With chagrin, I
realized the probable cause — no one else was as aware of Edward as I
always was. No one else watched him the way I did. How pitiful.

Edward was never surrounded by crowds of curious bystanders eager for his
firsthand account. People avoided him as usual. The Cullens and the Hales
sat at the same table as always, not eating, talking only among
themselves. None of them, especially Edward, glanced my way anymore.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:03
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
课堂上,当他坐在我旁边时,总是坐到桌子所能容许的离我最远的地方,似乎完全没有注意到我的存在。只有在他的拳头时不时地收紧——绷紧的肌肤几乎要比骨头还白——的时候,我才会怀疑他是不是真的像他表现的那样健忘。

他正巴不得当初没有把我从泰勒的车轮下拉开——我不作他想。

我很想跟他说话,而在事故发生后的第二天我尝试过了。上一次我在急诊室外见到他的时候,我们的反应都太激烈了。我还是很生气,因为他始终不肯信任我,不肯把真相告诉我,尽管我无可挑剔地单方面遵守了协议。但他确实救了我的命,不管他是怎么做到的。所以,经过一夜之后,我的满腔怒火终于消失殆尽,化为了由衷的感激之情。

当我走进生物教室时,他已经坐到了座位上,直直地看着前方。我坐下来,希望他转向我。但他没有流露出半点意识到我在场的迹象。

“你好,爱德华。”我和颜悦色地说道,向他表面我正在自我检讨。

他略微侧过脸来,看也不看我,只是点了点头,然后看向别处。

这就是我最后一次和他接触的全部内容。虽然,每一天,他都在那里,离我只有一英尺的距离。有时侯我会看着他,完全没办法让自己停下来——但只是远远地看着他,在自助餐厅里,或是在停车场上。我看着他,发觉他金色的双眸明显变黑了,每一天都在变得更黑。但在课堂上,我对他的注意,不会比他对我表现出来的更多。我陷入了极其悲惨的境地。而那个梦仍在继续。

==================================

When he sat next to me in class, as far from me as the table would allow,
he seemed totally unaware of my presence. Only now and then, when his
fists would suddenly ball up — skin stretched even whiter over the bones
— did I wonder if he wasn't quite as oblivious as he appeared.

He wished he hadn't pulled me from the path of Tyler's van — there was no
other conclusion I could come to.

I wanted very much to talk to him, and the day after the accident I
tried. The last time I'd seen him, outside the ER, we'd both been so
furious. I still was angry that he wouldn't trust me with the truth, even
though I was keeping my part of the bargain flawlessly. But he had in
fact saved my life, no matter how he'd done it. And, overnight, the heat
of my anger faded into awed gratitude.

He was already seated when I got to Biology, looking straight ahead. I
sat down, expecting him to turn toward me. He showed no sign that he
realized I was there.

"Hello, Edward," I said pleasantly, to show him I was going to behave
myself.

He turned his head a fraction toward me without meeting my gaze, nodded
once, and then looked the other way.

And that was the last contact I'd had with him, though he was there, a
foot away from me, every day. I watched him sometimes, unable to stop
myself— from a distance, though, in the cafeteria or parking lot. I
watched as his golden eyes grew perceptibly darker day by day. But in
class I gave no more notice that he existed than he showed toward me. I
was miserable. And the dreams continued.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:03
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
虽然我一直在说谎,但我的电子邮件的内容还是让蕾妮察觉到了我的消沉。她时不时给我打电话,担心着我。我试图让她相信我的情绪低落完全是由天气造成的。

至少,迈克对我和我的实验小组搭档之间的冷战感到很高兴。我看得出,他本来还在担心爱德华英雄救美的举动会让我对他产生好感,现在他很宽慰地看到这件事似乎适得其反。他变得更有信心了,总是坐在我的桌旁和我聊天直到生物课开始为止,完全无视爱德华的存在,就像他无视我们一样。

在那个危险的冰雪天之后,积雪被雨水永远地冲走了。迈克很失望,他还没来得及开展他的雪球大战呢。但海滩之旅很快就要到了,这一点让他略感安慰。尽管,一周周过去了,大雨仍在继续。

杰西卡让我了解到了另一件日益逼近的大事。三月里的第一个周二,她打电话给我,希望能得到我的许可,去邀请迈克和她一起参加两周后的春季女生择伴舞会。
“你真的不介意?……你不打算邀请他吗?”当我告诉她我一点都不介意时,她固执地追问。

“不,杰西,我不会去的。”我向她保证。跳舞显然超出了我的能力范围。

“舞会是很有意思的。”她半心半意地试图说服我。我有时觉得,杰西卡跟我做朋友更多是因为我莫名其妙的超高人气,而不是真的喜欢和我待在一起。

“祝你跟迈克过得愉快。”我鼓励她。

第二天的三角函数课和西班牙语课上,我惊讶地发现杰西卡不像往常一样滔滔不绝地自说自话了。课间我们一起走的时候,她一直沉默着。我实在不敢问她为什么。如果迈克拒绝了她的邀约,我一定是她最不想告诉的人。

=============================

Despite my outright lies, the tenor of my e-mails alerted Renée to my
depression, and she called a few times, worried. I tried to convince her
it was just the weather that had me down.

Mike, at least, was pleased by the obvious coolness between me and my lab
partner. I could see he'd been worried that Edward's daring rescue might
have impressed me, and he was relieved that it seemed to have the
opposite effect. He grew more confident, sitting on the edge of my table
to talk before Biology class started, ignoring Edward as completely as he
ignored us.

The snow washed away for good after that one dangerously icy day. Mike
was disappointed he'd never gotten to stage his snowball fight, but
pleased that the beach trip would soon be possible. The rain continued
heavily, though, and the weeks passed.

Jessica made me aware of another event looming on the horizon — she
called the first Tuesday of March to ask my permission to invite Mike to
the girls' choice spring dance in two weeks.

"Are you sure you don't mind… you weren't planning to ask him?" she
persisted when I told her I didn't mind in the least.

"No, Jess, I'm not going," I assured her. Dancing was glaringly outside
my range of abilities.

"It will be really fun." Her attempt to convince me was halfhearted. I
suspected that Jessica enjoyed my inexplicable popularity more than my
actual company.

"You have fun with Mike," I encouraged.

The next day, I was surprised that Jessica wasn't her usual gushing self
in Trig and Spanish. She was silent as she walked by my side between
classes, and I was afraid to ask her why. If Mike had turned her down, I
was the last person she would want to tell.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:03
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
午餐的时候,我更加担心起来,因为杰西卡坐得离迈克远远的,和埃里克聊得很起劲。迈克显得异常地安静。

迈克陪我向教室走去,一路上继续沉默着,他脸上不自在的表情是个坏兆头。但他始终没有提出这个话题,直到我坐到座位上,他靠在我桌子上为止。和往常一样,我像被电了一下,意识到爱德华虽然坐得在触手可及的地方,却如此遥远,仿佛他只是我虚构出来的一个梦。

“那个,”迈克看着地板,说道。“杰西卡邀请我和她一起参加春季舞会。”

“好极了。”我让自己的声音显得明朗又热情。“你跟杰西卡一起会过得很愉快的。”

“嗯……”他审视着我的微笑,挣扎着,显然对我的反应很不高兴。“我告诉她我要想一下。”

“为什么你要这样做?”我让自己的语气带上一点失望的色彩,虽然我感到很宽慰,幸亏他没有一口回绝她。

他又一次低下头,一脸的坦然。(bright?不可能是高兴吧?)内疚让我的决心有点动摇了。

“我还以为也许……嗯,也许你会邀请我的。”

我停顿了片刻,厌恶着在心底翻滚着的内疚之情。但从眼角的余光,我看到了,爱德华好像条件反射一样,向我这边侧过头来。

“迈克,我想你应该接受她的邀约。”我说。

“你已经邀请别人了吗?”爱德华有没有注意到,迈克的眼睛飞快地掠过他的方向呢?

“没有。”我向他保证。“我根本没打算去舞会。”

“为什么不去?”迈克诘问道。

我不想冒着生命危险到舞会上去,试探我的运气。于是,我迅速想出了一个新的计划。

==================================

My fears were strengthened during lunch when Jessica sat as far from Mike
as possible, chatting animatedly with Eric. Mike was unusually quiet.

Mike was still quiet as he walked me to class, the uncomfortable look on
his face a bad sign. But he didn't broach the subject until I was in my
seat and he was perched on my desk. As always, I was electrically aware
of Edward sitting close enough to touch, as distant as if he were merely
an invention of my imagination.

"So," Mike said, looking at the floor, "Jessica asked me to the spring
dance."

"That's great." I made my voice bright and enthusiastic. "You'll have a
lot of fun with Jessica."

"Well…" He floundered as he examined my smile, clearly not happy with my
response. "I told her I had to think about it."

"Why would you do that?" I let disapproval color my tone, though I was
relieved he hadn't given her an absolute no.

His face was bright red as he looked down again. Pity shook my resolve.

"I was wondering if… well, if you might be planning to ask me."

I paused for a moment, hating the wave of guilt that swept through me.
But I saw, from the corner of my eye, Edward's head tilt reflexively in
my direction.

"Mike, I think you should tell her yes," I said.

"Did you already ask someone?" Did Edward notice how Mike's eyes
flickered in his direction?

"No," I assured him. "I'm not going to the dance at all."

"Why not?" Mike demanded.

I didn't want to get into the safety hazards that dancing presented, so I
quickly made new plans.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:03
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“那个周六我要去西雅图。”我解释道。反正我需要去镇外透透气——那个周六忽然成为了出发的最佳时刻。

“你不能找别的周末去吗?”

“抱歉,不能。”我说。“所以,你也别让杰西再等了——这太没礼貌了。”

“是啊,你说的没错。”他喃喃地说着,沮丧地转过身,回到他的座位上去。我闭上眼睛,用手指按住太阳穴,试图把内疚和同情逼出我的脑海。班纳老师开始讲课了。我叹了口气,睁开双眼。

爱德华正好奇地盯着我,他的黑眼睛里闪烁着和上次一样的,熟悉的挫败感,这种感觉甚至比上一次还要明显。

我很惊讶,但还是盯回去,希望他能快点移开视线。但他却一直凝视着我的眼睛,眼神直接而深邃。毫无疑问,只能是我移开目光了。我的手开始颤抖。

“卡伦先生?”老师点了他的名字,要他回答某个我根本没听到的问题。

“三羧酸循环。”爱德华回过头去看着班纳老师,很不耐烦地答道。

他的眼睛刚放开我,我立刻低下头看着我的课本,试图找到老师正在讲的地方。我甚至怯懦到把头发拢到右肩上垂下来,挡住我的脸。我简直不敢相信,我的全身居然都被涌起的一股激动之情给席卷了——仅仅因为这是在隔了一周半以后第一次,他碰巧看了看我。我不能容忍他这样左右我的情绪。这太可悲了。比可悲更甚的是,这有害于我的健康。

那堂课剩下的时间里,我竭力不让自己去注意他。虽然,这不太可能,至少不能让他知道我在注意他。当铃声响起时,我转身背对着他,开始收拾东西,希望他能像平常一样立刻离开。


======================================

"I'm going to Seattle that Saturday," I explained. I needed to get out of
town anyway — it was suddenly the perfect time to go.

"Can't you go some other weekend?"

"Sorry, no," I said. "So you shouldn't make Jess wait any longer — it's
rude."

"Yeah, you're right," he mumbled, and turned, dejected, to walk back to
his seat. I closed my eyes and pressed my fingers to my temples, trying
to push the guilt and sympathy out of my head. Mr. Banner began talking.
I sighed and opened my eyes.

And Edward was staring at me curiously, that same, familiar edge of
frustration even more distinct now in his black eyes.

I stared back, surprised, expecting him to look quickly away. But instead
he continued to gaze with probing intensity into my eyes. There was no
question of me looking away. My hands started to shake.

"Mr. Cullen?" the teacher called, seeking the answer to a question that I
hadn't heard.

"The Krebs Cycle," Edward answered, seeming reluctant as he turned to
look at Mr. Banner.

I looked down at my book as soon as his eyes released me, trying to find
my place. Cowardly as ever, I shifted my hair over my right shoulder to
hide my face. I couldn't believe the rush of emotion pulsing through me —
just because he'd happened to look at me for the first time in a
half-dozen weeks. I couldn't allow him to have this level of influence
over me. It was pathetic. More than pathetic, it was unhealthy.

I tried very hard not to be aware of him for the rest of the hour, and,
since that was impossible, at least not to let him know that I was aware
of him. When the bell rang at last, I turned my back to him to gather my
things, expecting him to leave immediately as usual.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:03
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“贝拉?”我不应该这样熟悉他的声音的。就好像他的声音我已经听了整整一辈子,而不是只有短短的几个星期。
我很不情愿地,慢慢转过身去。我不想体验那种感受,那种我早就知道的,当我凝视着他太过俊美的面庞时,我所感觉到的一切。当我看向他的时候,脸上写满了警惕。他的表情有些难以琢磨。他什么也没说。

“怎么了?你又开始跟我说话了?”我最终还是开口问道。我的声音里充满了火药味,虽然我不是故意的。

他的嘴唇抽动了一下,用微笑来反击我。“不,确切的说,不是。”他承认道。

我闭上眼睛,用鼻子缓缓地吸了一口气,注意到自己正在咬牙切齿。他在等着。

“那你想干嘛,爱德华?”我问道,依然闭着眼睛。这样跟他说话能说得更有条理些。

“对不起。”他的声音很诚恳。“我知道,我太粗鲁了。但这样会更好,真的。”

我睁开双眼。他的神情很严肃。

“我不明白你什么意思。”我说道,声音里充满了警惕。

“如果我们不是朋友,会更好些。”他解释道。“相信我。”

我眯缝起眼睛。我之前听过这样的话。

“真遗憾,你没有更早地想到这一点。”我从牙缝里挤出这句话。“你本来可以把自己从这种后悔中拯救出来的。”

“后悔?”这个字眼,还有我的语气,显然让他失去了警惕心。“后悔什么?”

“后悔没让那辆愚蠢的货车从我身上碾过去。”

他被震住了。他难以置信地看着我。

=================================

"Bella?" His voice shouldn't have been so familiar to me, as if I'd known
the sound of it all my life rather than for just a few short weeks.

I turned slowly, unwillingly. I didn't want to feel what I knew I would
feel when I looked at his too-perfect face. My expression was wary when I
finally turned to him; his expression was unreadable. He didn't say
anything.

"What? Are you speaking to me again?" I finally asked, an unintentional
note of petulance in my voice.

His lips twitched, fighting a smile. "No, not really," he admitted.

I closed my eyes and inhaled slowly through my nose, aware that I was
gritting my teeth. He waited.

"Then what do you want, Edward?" I asked, keeping my eyes closed; it was
easier to talk to him coherently that way.

"I'm sorry." He sounded sincere. "I'm being very rude, I know. But it's
better this way, really."

I opened my eyes. His face was very serious.

"I don't know what you mean," I said, my voice guarded.

"It's better if we're not friends," he explained. "Trust me."

My eyes narrowed. I'd heard that before.

"It's too bad you didn't figure that out earlier," I hissed through my
teeth. "You could have saved yourself all this regret."

"Regret?" The word, and my tone, obviously caught him off guard. "Regret
for what?"

"For not just letting that stupid van squish me."

He was astonished. He stared at me in disbelief.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:04
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
等到他终于可以开口说话时,他的声音听起来快要抓狂了:“你认为我后悔救了你的命?”

“我知道你是这样想的。”我嚷道。

“你什么也不知道。”他显然已经抓狂了。
我干脆地扭过头去,紧紧地闭着嘴,以免失控地喊出我想要扔到他头上的所有责难。我把书叠成一摞,然后站起来向门口走去。我想要气势汹汹地冲出门外,但是,当然,我的靴子绊到了门框,怀里的书散落一地。我站了一会儿,想让它们就这样在地上躺着算了。最终,我叹了口气,弯下身子想把它们捡起来。他蹲在那里,已经把书都堆成一堆了。然后他把书递给我,脸上冷冰冰的。

“谢谢。”我冷淡地说。

他眯缝起眼晴。

“不客气。”他回敬道。

我随即直起身子,再次转身离开他,头也不回地昂首阔步向体育馆走去。

体育课太残忍了。我们开始学篮球了。我的队友从不把球传给我,这点很不错,但我老是摔倒。有时候我还会连累别人跟我一起倒下去。今天我的状态比平时更糟,因为我脑子里全是爱德华的身影。我想要把注意力集中在脚上,但他总在我需要保持平衡的时候闯进我的思绪里。

像往常一样,放学是件让人宽慰的事。我几乎一路跑着向我的卡车冲去:这里有太多我想要逃避的人。在这场事故里,我的卡车所受的伤害微乎其微。我只需要把尾灯给换掉,就算我确实有一些喷漆的工作要做,我也已经搞定了。泰勒的爸妈只能把他们那辆货车当废品给卖掉了。

================================

When he finally spoke, he almost sounded mad. "You think I regret saving
your life?"

"I know you do," I snapped.

"You don't know anything." He was definitely mad.

I turned my head sharply away from him, clenching my jaw against all the
wild accusations I wanted to hurl at him. I gathered my books together,
then stood and walked to the door. I meant to sweep dramatically out of
the room, but of course I caught the toe of my boot on the door jamb and
dropped my books. I stood there for a moment, thinking about leaving
them. Then I sighed and bent to pick them up. He was there; he'd already
stacked them into a pile. He handed them to me, his face hard.

"Thank you," I said icily.

His eyes narrowed.

"You're welcome," he retorted.

I straightened up swiftly, turned away from him again, and stalked off to
Gym without looking back.

Gym was brutal. We'd moved on to basketball. My team never passed me the
ball, so that was good, but I fell down a lot. Sometimes I took people
with me. Today I was worse than usual because my head was so filled with
Edward. I tried to concentrate on my feet, but he kept creeping back into
my thoughts just when I really needed my balance.

It was a relief, as always, to leave. I almost ran to the truck; there
were just so many people I wanted to avoid. The truck had suffered only
minimal damage in the accident. I'd had to replace the taillights, and if
I'd had a real paint job, I would have touched that up. Tyler's parents
had to sell their van for parts.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:04
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
当我转过拐角,看到一个高大的、黝黑的身影靠在我的卡车上时,我差点吓得心跳停拍。然后我意识到那只是埃里克。我继续走过去。

“嗨,埃里克。”我招呼道。

“嗨,贝拉。”

“怎么了?”我一边打开车锁,一边问道。我没有注意到他的声音有些古怪,所以他接下来说出的话让我大吃一惊。

“嗯,我只是在想……你愿不愿意和我一起去春季舞会?”他的声音在最后一个字上戛然而止。

“我想,那是一场女生择伴舞会,对吧。”我说道,因为太吃惊而没法说得更圆滑些。

“嗯,是的。”他羞愧地承认。

我恢复了镇静,试图笑得更温和些。“谢谢你邀请我,但我那天要去西雅图。”

“哦,”他说。“那好吧,也许下次吧。”

“好的。”我赞同道,然后咬住唇。我不想让他按字面上的意思来理解我的话。

他无精打采地走开,向学校里走去。我听到一阵低低的嗤笑。
爱德华正从我的车前走过,眼睛直视着前方,他的嘴唇又紧紧地闭在了一起。我猛地拉开车门,跳进车里,然后重重地把身后的门关上。我发动引擎,发出震耳欲聋的轰鸣声,然后把车倒出车道。在离我两个停车位远的地方,爱德华已经坐在车里了。他把车平稳地开到我的车前,挡住了我的去路。他停在那里——等他的家人。我可以看到他们四个还在路上走着,才走到自助餐厅那里。我真想一踩油门直接撞到他那辆银光闪闪的沃尔沃上,但这里有太多目击者了。我看向后视镜,在我的车后,一长排车龙正在形成。我后面的第一辆车,是泰勒刚弄到的二手森特拉,他正坐在车里向我挥手。我正在气头上,没空跟他打招呼。

==============================

I almost had a stroke when I rounded the corner and saw a tall, dark
figure leaning against the side of my truck. Then I realized it was just
Eric. I started walking again.

"Hey, Eric," I called.

"Hi, Bella."

"What's up?" I said as I was unlocking the door. I wasn't paying
attention to the uncomfortable edge in his voice, so his next words took
me by surprise.

"Uh, I was just wondering… if you would go to the spring dance with me?"
His voice broke on the last word.

"I thought it was girls' choice," I said, too startled to be diplomatic.

"Well, yeah," he admitted, shamefaced.

I recovered my composure and tried to make my smile warm. "Thank you for
asking me, but I'm going to be in Seattle that day."

"Oh," he said. "Well, maybe next time."

"Sure," I agreed, and then bit my lip. I wouldn't want him to take that
too literally.

He slouched off, back toward the school. I heard a low chuckle.

Edward was walking past the front of my truck, looking straight forward,
his lips pressed together. I yanked the door open and jumped inside,
slamming it loudly behind me. I revved the engine deafeningly and
reversed out into the aisle. Edward was in his car already, two spaces
down, sliding out smoothly in front of me, cutting me off. He stopped
there — to wait for his family; I could see the four of them walking this
way, but still by the cafeteria. I considered taking out the rear of his
shiny Volvo, but there were too many witnesses. I looked in my rearview
mirror. A line was beginning to form. Directly behind me, Tyler Crowley
was in his recently acquired used Sentra, waving. I was too aggravated to
acknowledge him.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:04
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
当我坐在车里东张西望,就是不看我前面那辆车的时候,我听到有人在敲乘客座的窗户。我看过去,是泰勒。我困惑地看了一眼后视镜。他的车没熄火,左侧的车门开着。我把身子侧到驾驶室的另一边,把窗子摇下来。窗子卡死了。我吃力地把它摇下一半,然后放弃了。

“对不起,泰勒,我被堵在了卡伦后面。”我很生气——很显然,塞车不是我的错。

“哦,我知道——我只是想趁我们被困在这里的时候向你问件事。”他咧嘴一笑。

这一切不该发生的。

“你愿意邀请我去春季舞会吗?”他继续说道。

“我那时不在镇里,泰勒。”我的声音听起来有些尖锐。我不得不记住这不是他的错,但迈克和埃里克已经把我今天的份额的耐心都给耗光了。

“是的,迈克说过了。”他承认道。

“那为什么——”

他耸耸肩。“我以为那只是你用来让他不那么失望的借口。”

很好,这全是他的错。

“对不起,泰勒。”我说道,竭力抑制住自己的怒火。“我真的要去镇外面。”

“没关系。我们还有正式舞会。”

在我能作出回应以前,他已经走回他的车那里了。我可以感受到我脸上的震惊。我向前看,发现爱丽丝,罗莎莉,艾美特和贾斯帕已经坐进那辆沃尔沃里了。在那辆车的后视镜里,爱德华正注视着我。毫无疑问,他正笑得浑身颤抖,就好像他听见了泰勒说的每个字。我的脚渴望地向油门伸去……一次小小的撞击不会让他们中的任何人受伤的,只意味着要给那辆银光闪闪的沃尔沃平整喷漆而已。我发动了引擎。

=============================

While I was sitting there, looking everywhere but at the car in front of
me, I heard a knock on my passenger side window. I looked over; it was
Tyler. I glanced back in my rearview mirror, confused. His car was still
running, the door left open. I leaned across the cab to crank the window
down. It was stiff. I got it halfway down, then gave up.

"I'm sorry, Tyler, I'm stuck behind Cullen." I was annoyed — obviously
the holdup wasn't my fault.

"Oh, I know — I just wanted to ask you something while we're trapped
here." He grinned.

This could not be happening.

"Will you ask me to the spring dance?" he continued.

"I'm not going to be in town, Tyler." My voice sounded a little sharp. I
had to remember it wasn't his fault that Mike and Eric had already used
up my quota of patience for the day.

"Yeah, Mike said that," he admitted.

"Then why —"

He shrugged. "I was hoping you were just letting him down easy."

Okay, it was completely his fault.

"Sorry, Tyler," I said, working to hide my irritation. "I really am going
out of town."

"That's cool. We still have prom."

And before I could respond, he was walking back to his car. I could feel
the shock on my face. I looked forward to see Alice, Rosalie, Emmett, and
Jasper all sliding into the Volvo. In his rearview mirror, Edward's eyes
were on me. He was unquestionably shaking with laughter, as if he'd heard
every word Tyler had said. My foot itched toward the gas pedal… one
little bump wouldn't hurt any of them, just that glossy silver paint job.
I revved the engine.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:04
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
但一等他们都坐进车里,爱德华就加速把车开走了。我只能慢吞吞地,小心翼翼地把车开回家,一路上不停地低声向自己咒骂着。

当我到家的时候,我决定晚餐做鸡肉馅玉米卷饼。这要花不少时间,能让我一直忙个不停。当我把洋葱和红辣椒小火煨成酱汁时,电话响起来。我不敢接电话,但这可能是查理或者我妈打来的。

电话是杰西卡打来的,她正兴高采烈着:放学后查理截住她,答应了她的邀请。我一边搅拌锅里的酱汁,一边简短地祝贺了她几句。她要挂电话了,她还得给安吉拉和劳伦打电话,把这个好消息告诉她们。我佯装着毫不知情的样子建议道,那个和我一起上生物课的安静的安吉拉可以去邀请埃里克,而劳伦——那个总在午餐餐桌上无视我的冷淡的女孩——可以去问问泰勒,我听说他还没约人。杰西觉得这是个不错的主意。既然她已经确定要和迈克一起去了,她说她真的希望我能去舞会时,声音听起来真诚多了。我照例用要去西雅图的借口打发了她。

等我挂了电话,我开始努力集中注意力准备晚餐——尤其是把鸡肉切丁的时候。我可不想再来一次急诊室之旅了。但我的脑子里还是乱哄哄的,试图分析今天爱德华说的每一个字。“我们最好别做朋友”,他这样说是什么意思?

当我意识到他在暗示什么的时候,我的胃一阵抽搐。他肯定是看出来,我被他深深地吸引了。他不想欺骗我的感情……所以我们最好连朋友都不要做……因为他对我一点兴趣都没有。

当然,他不会对我有任何兴趣,我气愤地想着。我的眼睛一阵刺痛——只是来得稍晚的,对洋葱的反应。我确实很乏味。但他不是。有趣……有才气……神秘……完美……英俊……或许还能单手举起标准型号的货车。

===========================

But they were all in, and Edward was speeding away. I drove home slowly,
carefully, muttering to myself the whole way.

When I got home, I decided to make chicken enchiladas for dinner. It was
a long process, and it would keep me busy. While I was simmering the
onions and chilies, the phone rang. I was almost afraid to answer it, but
it might be Charlie or my mom.

It was Jessica, and she was jubilant; Mike had caught her after school to
accept her invitation. I celebrated with her briefly while I stirred. She
had to go, she wanted to call Angela and Lauren to tell them. I suggested
— with casual innocence — that maybe Angela, the shy girl who had Biology

with me, could ask Eric. And Lauren, a standoffish girl who had always
ignored me at the lunch table, could ask Tyler; I'd heard he was still
available. Jess thought that was a great idea. Now that she was sure of
Mike, she actually sounded sincere when she said she wished I would go to
the dance. I gave her my Seattle excuse.

After I hung up, I tried to concentrate on dinner — dicing the chicken
especially; I didn't want to take another trip to the emergency room. But
my head was spinning, trying to analyze every word Edward had spoken
today. What did he mean, it was better if we weren't friends?

My stomach twisted as I realized what he must have meant. He must see how
absorbed I was by him; he must not want to lead me on… so we couldn't
even be friends… because he wasn't interested in me at all.

Of course he wasn't interested in me, I thought angrily, my eyes stinging
— a delayed reaction to the onions. I wasn't interesting. And he was.
Interesting… and brilliant… and mysterious… and perfect… and beautiful…
and possibly able to lift full-sized vans with one hand.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:04
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
好,很好。我可以不打扰他。我根本不想打扰他。我会在这里把我给自己判处的有期徒刑服完,然后兴许西南的某所大学,也许是夏威夷大学,会给我提供一份奖学金。当我把鸡肉馅玉米卷饼做完,放到锅里的时候,我竭力想着阳光灿烂的海滩和棕榈树。

当查理回到家,闻到青椒的味道时,他似乎有点疑惑。我不会责怪他的——离这里最近的能吃到墨西哥菜的餐厅很可能在南加利福尼亚。但他是个cop,就算只是个小镇cop,他也有足够的勇气去咬下第一口。他似乎挺喜欢这个味道。看着他渐渐地开始信任我的厨艺是件有趣的事。

“爸爸?”当他快吃完的时候我问道。

“怎么了,贝拉?”

“嗯,我只是想让你知道,下周六我想去趟西雅图……如果可以的话?”我本来不打算请求他的准许——这会开一个不好的先河——但我觉得这样有点不礼貌,所以最后我又找补了一句。

“为什么?”他似乎很吃惊,就像是他不能想象有什么东西是在福克斯找不到的。

“嗯,我只是去买点书——这里的图书馆库存太有限了——也许再看几件衣服。”我手头的钱多得我都有点不习惯了。多亏了查理,我不必自己花钱买车。不过这辆卡车的油耗可没让我少花钱。

“那辆卡车的油耗可能不太好。”他说着,显然和我想到一块去了。

“我知道,我会在蒙特撒诺和奥林匹亚停下来加油——如果有必要的话,也会在塔克马停一下。”

“你一个人去吗?”他问道。我不知道他是在怀疑我秘密地交了一个男朋友,还是纯粹在担心车的问题。

“是的。”

“西雅图是个大城市——你可能会迷路的。”他有点发愁。

“爸爸,凤凰城是西雅图的五倍大——而且我能看懂地图,别担心。”

“你想跟我一起去吗?”

我尽量巧妙地隐藏起听到这话时油然而生的恐惧。

============================

Well, that was fine. I could leave him alone. I would leave him alone. I
would get through my self-imposed sentence here in purgatory, and then
hopefully some school in the Southwest, or possibly Hawaii, would offer
me a scholarship. I focused my thoughts on sunny beaches and palm trees
as I finished the enchiladas and put them in the oven.

Charlie seemed suspicious when he came home and smelled the green
peppers. I couldn't blame him — the closest edible Mexican food was
probably in southern California. But he was a cop, even if just a
small-town cop, so he was brave enough to take the first bite. He seemed
to like it. It was fun to watch as he slowly began trusting me in the
kitchen.

"Dad?" I asked when he was almost done.

"Yeah, Bella?"

"Um, I just wanted to let you know that I'm going to Seattle for the day
a week from Saturday… if that's okay?" I didn't want to ask permission —
it set a bad precedent — but I felt rude, so I tacked it on at the end.

"Why?" He sounded surprised, as if he were unable to imagine something
that Forks couldn't offer.

"Well, I wanted to get few books — the library here is pretty limited —
and maybe look at some clothes." I had more money than I was used to
having, since, thanks to Charlie, I hadn't had to pay for a car. Not that
the truck didn't cost me quite a bit in the gas department.

"That truck probably doesn't get very good gas mileage," he said, echoing
my thoughts.

"I know, I'll stop in Montesano and Olympia — and Tacoma if I have to."

"Are you going all by yourself?" he asked, and I couldn't tell if he was
suspicious I had a secret boyfriend or just worried about car trouble.

"Yes."

"Seattle is a big city — you could get lost," he fretted.

"Dad, Phoenix is five times the size of Seattle — and I can read a map,
don't worry about it."

"Do you want me to come with you?"

I tried to be crafty as I hid my horror.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:04
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“没问题,爸爸,不过我可能会在试衣间里耗上一整天——那会很无趣的。”

“哦,那好吧。”一想到要坐在女装店里,不管要坐多久,都足够吓得他打了退堂鼓。

“谢谢。”我冲他笑了笑。

“你会及时赶回来参加舞会吧?”

呃。只有在小镇上,当爸爸的才会知道中学里什么时候举行舞会。

“不——我不跳舞,爸爸。”他应该比任何人都清楚——我难以保持平衡的毛病可不是遗传自我妈。
他确实清楚。“哦,那好吧。”他明白了。

第二天早上,我把车开进停车场时,故意把车停得离那辆银色的沃尔沃远远的。我不想让自己经受不住**,最后落得赔他一辆新车。我刚走出驾驶室,钥匙就从我的指间滑落下来,掉到我脚步的一滩积水里。我弯腰去捡的时候,一只雪白的手忽然伸过来,在我之前把钥匙抓住了。我立刻直起身子。爱德华?卡伦就站在我旁边,若无其事地倚着我的卡车。

“你怎么做到的?”我恼羞成怒地问道。

“做到什么?”他一边说着,一边举起我的钥匙。等我伸手拿的时候,他让钥匙落入我的掌心。

“在稀薄的空气里出现。”(这句绝对出自哈利波特!!!幻影显形!!!)

“贝拉,你心不在焉得过分可不是我的错。”他的声音像往常一样——像天鹅绒一样柔软。

我阴沉着脸,瞪着他完美无瑕的面庞。今天他眼睛的颜色又变浅了,是一种色调偏深的,金黄的蜜色。我不得不低下头,召回自己当下已经陷入混乱的神志。

=============================

"That's all right, Dad, I'll probably just be in dressing rooms all day —
very boring."

"Oh, okay." The thought of sitting in women's clothing stores for any

period of time immediately put him off.

"Thanks." I smiled at him.

"Will you be back in time for the dance?"

Grrr. Only in a town this small would a father know when the high school
dances were.

"No — I don't dance, Dad." He, of all people, should understand that — I
didn't get my balance problems from my mother.

He did understand. "Oh, that's right," he realized.

The next morning, when I pulled into the parking lot, I deliberately
parked as far as possible from the silver Volvo. I didn't want to put
myself in the path of too much temptation and end up owing him a new car.
Getting out of the cab, I fumbled with my key and it fell into a puddle
at my feet. As I bent to get it, a white hand flashed out and grabbed it
before I could. I jerked upright. Edward Cullen was right next to me,
leaning casually against my truck.

"How do you do that?" I asked in amazed irritation.

"Do what?" He held my key out as he spoke. As I reached for it, he
dropped it into my palm.

"Appear out of thin air."

"Bella, it's not my fault if you are exceptionally unobservant." His
voice was quiet as usual — velvet, muted.

I scowled at his perfect face. His eyes were light again today, a deep,
golden honey color. Then I had to look down, to reassemble my now-tangled
thoughts.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:05
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“昨天晚上的交通堵塞是怎么回事?”我依然看着别处,诘问到。“我想你更可能是假装没注意到我存在,而不是想把我气死。”

“这是为了泰勒,可不是为了我自己。我想给他个机会。”他窃笑着。

“你……”我喘息着,想不到一个足够坏的词。感觉像是我的怒火的烈焰都能把他烤焦了,他还是只觉得很好玩。

“我也没有假装没注意到你的存在。”他继续说道。

“所以你想把我活活气死?只因为泰勒的货车没有做到这一点?”

愤怒从他黄褐色的眼睛里一闪而过。他的嘴唇抿紧成一条坚硬的线条,所有幽默的气氛都不见。

“贝拉,你简直不可理喻。”他说道,低沉的嗓音听起来冷冰冰。

我的掌心一阵刺痛——我迫切地想找个什么东西来好好揍一顿。我对自己的想法很吃惊。我通常是个非暴力主义者。我转过身去,大步走开。

“等等。”他叫道。我继续走着,愤怒地踢溅起了不少雨水。可他紧跟在我后面,轻而易举地跟上我的步子。

“我很抱歉,这些话太失礼了。”我们一边走,他一边说道。我无视他。“我不是说这些不是实话。”他继续说道。“但不管怎样,这样说真的太没礼貌了。”

“你为什么不能让我一个人待着?”我喃喃地抱怨道。

“我想问你些事,但你总在转移话题。”他笑起来。他似乎已经恢复了他良好的幽默感。

“你有多重人格吗?”我激烈地问。

“你又来了。”

============================

"Why the traffic jam last night?" I demanded, still looking away. "I
thought you were supposed to be pretending I don't exist, not irritating
me to death."

"That was for Tyler's sake, not mine. I had to give him his chance." He
snickered.

"You…" I gasped. I couldn't think of a bad enough word. It felt like the
heat of my anger should physically burn him, but he only seemed more
amused.

"And I'm not pretending you don't exist," he continued.

"So you are trying to irritate me to death? Since Tyler's van didn't do
the job?"

Anger flashed in his tawny eyes. His lips pressed into a hard line, all
signs of humor gone.

"Bella, you are utterly absurd," he said, his low voice cold.

My palms tingled — I wanted so badly to hit something. I was surprised at
myself. I was usually a nonviolent person. I turned my back and started
to walk away.

"Wait," he called. I kept walking, sloshing angrily through the rain. But
he was next to me, easily keeping pace.

"I'm sorry, that was rude," he said as we walked. I ignored him. "I'm not
saying it isn't true," he continued, "but it was rude to say it, anyway."

"Why won't you leave me alone?" I grumbled.

"I wanted to ask you something, but you sidetracked me," he chuckled. He
seemed to have recovered his good humor.

"Do you have a multiple personality disorder?" I asked severely.

"You're doing it again."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:05
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我叹息道。“那好吧,你想问什么?”

“我只是想知道,下周六——你知道,春季舞会那天——”

“你是在搞笑吗?”我打断他的话,停下来转向他。当我抬头看向他的时候,我的脸都被雨水打湿

他的眼睛看上去快乐得有些恶毒。“你愿意让我说完吗?”

我咬住唇,双手紧握在一起,十指相扣,这样我就不致于做出什么鲁莽的事来了。

“我听说你那天要去西雅图。我想知道你愿不愿意搭我的便车。”

这话实在出乎我的意料。

“什么?”我不确定他在指什么。

“你想搭便车去西雅图吗?”

“跟谁去?”我困惑地问。

“很显然,跟我。”他把每个音节都发得很清晰,就好像他在跟某个智障人士对话一样。

我依然沉浸在震惊之中不能自拔。“为什么?”

“嗯,我刚好打算要在这几周去趟西雅图,而且,坦白地说,我不觉得你的卡车能开到西雅图去。”

“我的卡车性能良好,谢谢你的关心。”我继续往前走,但我太吃惊了,没办法维持我的愤怒在原来的水平上。

“可你的车要开到那里,一箱油够用吗?”他继续跟着我的步子。

“我不觉得这跟你有什么关系。”愚蠢的,银光闪闪的沃尔沃车主

===============================

I sighed. "Fine then. What do you want to ask?"

"I was wondering if, a week from Saturday — you know, the day of the
spring dance —"

"Are you trying to be funny?" I interrupted him, wheeling toward him. My
face got drenched as I looked up at his expression.

His eyes were wickedly amused. "Will you please allow me to finish?"

I bit my lip and clasped my hands together, interlocking my fingers, so I
couldn't do anything rash.

"I heard you say you were going to Seattle that day, and I was wondering
if you wanted a ride."

That was unexpected.

"What?" I wasn't sure what he was getting at.

"Do you want a ride to Seattle?"

"With who?" I asked, mystified.

"Myself, obviously." He enunciated every syllable, as if he were talking
to someone mentally handicapped.

I was still stunned. "Why?"

"Well, I was planning to go to Seattle in the next few weeks, and, to be
honest, I'm not sure if your truck can make it."

"My truck works just fine, thank you very much for your concern." I
started to walk again, but I was too surprised to maintain the same level
of anger.

"But can your truck make it there on one tank of gas?" He matched my pace
again.

"I don't see how that is any of your business." Stupid, shiny Volvo owner.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:05
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“浪费有限的资源跟每个人都有关系。”
“老实说,爱德华。”当我说到他的名字时,我感到一阵颤栗传遍了我的全身。我讨厌这样。“我实在跟不上你的思路。我以为你不想和我做朋友。”
“我只是说如果我们不是朋友,会更好些,但并不是说我不想这样。”
“哦,谢谢,现在一切都清楚了。”巨大的讽刺。我发觉自己停了下来。现在我们站在了自助餐厅的屋檐下,所以我可以更容易地看着他的脸。但这显得对我理清思路没有任何帮助。
“如果……如果你不是我的朋友,这样情况会更谨慎些。”他解释道。“但我厌倦了,我不想再费尽心思地把自己从你身边赶走,贝拉。”
他的眼睛闪闪发光,显得非常紧张。当他说完最后一句话时,他的声音仿佛在燃烧。我忘了要怎么呼吸。
“你愿意和我一起去西雅图吗?”他问道,依然有些紧张。
我还说不出话来,所以我只是点了点头。
他淡淡一笑,然后他的脸严肃起来。
“你真的应该离我远远的。”他警告道。“我们上课时见。”
他陡然转过身去,沿着原路走回去。

==================================

"The wasting of finite resources is everyone's business."
"Honestly, Edward." I felt a thrill go through me as I said his name, and
I hated it. "I can't keep up with you. I thought you didn't want to be my
friend."
"I said it would be better if we weren't friends, not that I didn't want
to be."
"Oh, thanks, now that's all cleared up." Heavy sarcasm. I realized I had
stopped walking again. We were under the shelter of the cafeteria roof
now, so I could more easily look at his face. Which certainly didn't help
my clarity of thought.
"It would be more… prudent for you not to be my friend," he explained.
"But I'm tired of trying to stay away from you, Bella."
His eyes were gloriously intense as he uttered that last sentence, his
voice smoldering. I couldn't remember how to breathe.
"Will you go with me to Seattle?" he asked, still intense.
I couldn't speak yet, so I just nodded.
He smiled briefly, and then his face became serious.
"You really should stay away from me," he warned. "I'll see you in class."

He turned abruptly and walked back the way we'd come.



CH 4 END





作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:05
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
太感谢了 一直想看的 呵呵 很喜欢



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:05
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
第五章 血型

我神思恍惚地向英语教室走去。我甚至没有意识到,我是在开始上课后才走进教室的,这是我第一次在英语课上迟到。

“谢谢你屈尊加入我们,史温小姐。”马森老师轻蔑地说。

我闪身冲进教室,飞快地奔到我的座位上坐下。

直到这节课结束的时候,我才意识到迈克没有像往常一样坐在我旁边。我感到一阵痛彻心扉的内疚。但他和埃里克都像以往一样在门外等着我,所以我估计自己还不致于罪无可恕。当我们一起走的时候,迈克似乎又恢复成了原来的他,开始热切地谈论着这个周末的天气预报。连绵的雨天似乎会在周末稍作停顿,所以他的海滩之旅应该是没问题的。我尽量让自己显得更热衷些,以补充昨天给他带来的失望。这很不容易:不管下不下雨,气温最高也就四十华氏度,这还得建立在我们运气好的前提下。

一个上午就这样浑浑噩噩地过去了。我很难让自己相信,爱德华所说的话,以及他注视着我的眼神,不是我自己虚构出来的。也许这只是一个太过逼真的梦境,被我跟现实混淆了。这个设想的可能性,比起我真的对他具有某种吸引力——不管程度大小——的可能性要大得多。

所以当杰西卡和我一起走进自助餐厅的时候,我既不安又害怕。我想看到他的脸,想知道他是不是又变回了过去几周里我所知道的,那个冰冷的、漠然的人。又或者,出于某种奇迹,我真的听到了今天上午我以为我听到的那些话。杰西卡喋喋不休地唠叨着她对舞会的计划——劳伦和安吉拉都邀请了别的男孩,他们都会一起去的——完全没有注意到我的心不在焉。

当我的目光准确地投向他的桌子时,失望吞没了我。另外四个人都在,只有他不在那里。他已经回家了吗?我跟着嘴巴一直没停过的杰西卡穿过人群,只觉整个身心都被碾碎了一样。我完全没有了胃口——我什么吃的都没买,只要了一瓶柠檬水。我只想快点走开坐下,独自咀嚼心中的失落。

============================

5. BLOOD TYPE

I made my way to English in a daze. I didn't even realize when I first
walked in that class had already started.

"Thank you for joining us, Miss Swan," Mr. Mason said in a disparaging
tone.

I flushed and hurried to my seat.

It wasn't till class ended that I realized Mike wasn't sitting in his
usual seat next to me. I felt a twinge of guilt. But he and Eric both met
me at the door as usual, so I figured I wasn't totally unforgiven. Mike
seemed to become more himself as we walked, gaining enthusiasm as he
talked about the weather report for this weekend. The rain was supposed
to take a minor break, and so maybe his beach trip would be possible. I
tried to sound eager, to make up for disappointing him yesterday. It was
hard; rain or no rain, it would still only be in the high forties, if we
were lucky.

The rest of the morning passed in a blur. It was difficult to believe
that I hadn't just imagined what Edward had said, and the way his eyes
had looked. Maybe it was just a very convincing dream that I'd confused
with reality. That seemed more probable than that I really appealed to
him on any level.

So I was impatient and frightened as Jessica and I entered the cafeteria.
I wanted to see his face, to see if he'd gone back to the cold,
indifferent person I'd known for the last several weeks. Or if, by some
miracle, I'd really heard what I thought I'd heard this morning. Jessica
babbled on and on about her dance plans — Lauren and Angela had asked the
other boys and they were all going together — completely unaware of my
inattention.

Disappointment flooded through me as my eyes unerringly focused on his
table. The other four were there, but he was absent. Had he gone home? I
followed the still-babbling Jessica through the line, crushed. I'd lost
my appetite — I bought nothing but a bottle of lemonade. I just wanted to
go sit down and sulk.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:05
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“爱德华?卡伦又在盯着你看了。”杰西卡说着,最终打破了我对他的名字的抽象感。“我想知道他今天为什么会一个人坐。”

我猛地抬起头。追随着她的目光,我看见了爱德华。他嘴角弯弯地笑着,正盯着我看。他现在坐着的那张空桌子,与他通常坐的位置分别处在自助餐厅的两头。他一对上我的视线,就举起一只手,用食指示意我过去和他一起坐。我不敢相信地盯着他,他只好冲我使了个眼色。

“他是在叫你吗?”杰西卡问道,声音里透着近乎无礼的惊讶。

“也许他需要有人帮助他做生物作业。”为了让她觉得好受点,我低声含糊地说道。“嗯,我最好过去看看他想干嘛。”

当我走过去的时候,我能感觉到她的眼睛始终钉在我的背上。

我走到他的桌子旁,不太确定地站在他对面的椅子后。

“你今天为什么不和我一起坐呢?”他微笑着问道。

我机械地坐下来,警惕地盯着他。他依然微笑着。很难相信这样美丽的人居然存在在现实之中。我真怕他会忽然消失在一阵轻烟中,然后我惊醒过来,发觉这只是一场梦。

他似乎在等着我说点什么。

“今天有点不太一样。”最终,我成功地挤出了几个字。

“嗯……”他停顿了片刻,然后决定一口气把话说完。“我打定主意了,就算我这是在下地狱,我也要把这一切做完。”

我等着他说出意思更明确些的话。时间一分一秒地过去。

“你知道,我不明白你在说什么。”我最终还是指出来了。

“我知道。”他又笑了起来,然后转移了话题。“我觉得,因为我把你偷走了,你的朋友正在生我的气呢。”

“他们能活得下去。”我能感觉到他们烦人的目光直射着我的背。

“不过,我不打算把你还回去。”他说着,眼里闪过促狭的光芒。

我下意识地吞咽了一下。

===========================

"Edward Cullen is staring at you again," Jessica said, finally breaking
through my abstraction with his name. "I wonder why he's sitting alone
today."

My head snapped up. I followed her gaze to see Edward, smiling crookedly,
staring at me from an empty table across the cafeteria from where he
usually sat. Once he'd caught my eye, he raised one hand and motioned
with his index finger for me to join him. As I stared in disbelief, he
winked.

"Does he mean you?" Jessica asked with insulting astonishment in her
voice.

"Maybe he needs help with his Biology homework," I muttered for her
benefit. "Um, I'd better go see what he wants."

I could feel her staring after me as I walked away.

When I reached his table, I stood behind the chair across from him,
unsure.

"Why don't you sit with me today?" he asked, smiling.

I sat down automatically, watching him with caution. He was still
smiling. It was hard to believe that someone so beautiful could be real.
I was afraid that he might disappear in a sudden puff of smoke, and I
would wake up.

He seemed to be waiting for me to say something.

"This is different," I finally managed.

"Well…" He paused, and then the rest of the words followed in a rush. "I
decided as long as I was going to hell, I might as well do it thoroughly."

I waited for him to say something that made sense. The seconds ticked by.

"You know I don't have any idea what you mean," I eventually pointed out.

"I know." He smiled again, and then he changed the subject. "I think your
friends are angry with me for stealing you."

"They'll survive." I could feel their stares boring into my back.

"I may not give you back, though," he said with a wicked glint in his
eyes.

I gulped.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:06
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他大笑起来:“你看起来很担心啊。”

“不,”我说道,但可笑的是,我破音了。“确实,有点吃惊……是什么导致你改变了态度呢?”

“我告诉过你了——我厌倦了,不想再把自己从你身边赶走。所以我放弃了。”他还是微笑着,但他黑金色的眸子显得很认真。

“放弃?”我迷惑地重复着他的话。

“是的——放弃强迫自己循规蹈矩。现在我只想随心所欲地做自己想做的事,那些无关紧要的琐事就由它们去吧。” 他解释着,嘴角的笑意有些黯淡,某种生硬的味道在他的语气中蔓延开来。

“你又让我迷惑了。”

那抹险些就要消失的微笑重新浮现在弯弯的嘴角上。

“当我和你说话时,我说出口的永远比想要说的还多。——这实在是个问题。”

“不用担心——我一句都没听懂。”我挖苦道。

“我就指望着这点呢。”

“所以,用通用的英语来说的话,我们现在是朋友了吗?”

“朋友……”他露出不太确定的神情,若有所思地说。

“或者不是。”我低沉地说。

他咧嘴一笑:“好吧,我们可以试试看。但我有言在先,对你来说我不会是一个很好的朋友。”撇开他的笑容不说,这个警告绝对具有现实意义。

“你已经讲过很多遍了。”我提醒他,努力让自己的声音显得正常些,不去管胃里突如其来的一阵抽搐。

“是的,那是因为你总不专心听我说话。我会一直等着,直到你相信这一点为止。如果你足够聪明,你就应该躲开我。”

“我认为,你针对我的智商这个话题所发表的意见也已经重复了很多遍了。”我眯缝起眼睛。

他一脸歉意地笑了笑。

=========================

He laughed. "You look worried."

"No," I said, but, ridiculously, my voice broke. "Surprised, actually…
what brought all this on?"

"I told you — I got tired of trying to stay away from you. So I'm giving
up." He was still smiling, but his ocher eyes were serious.

"Giving up?" I repeated in confusion.

"Yes — giving up trying to be good. I'm just going to do what I want now,
and let the chips fall where they may." His smile faded as he explained,
and a hard edge crept into his voice.

"You lost me again."

The breathtaking crooked smile reappeared.

"I always say too much when I'm talking to you — that's one of the
problems."

"Don't worry — I don't understand any of it," I said wryly.

"I'm counting on that."

"So, in plain English, are we friends now?"

"Friends…" he mused, dubious.

"Or not," I muttered.

He grinned. "Well, we can try, I suppose. But I'm warning you now that
I'm not a good friend for you." Behind his smile, the warning was real.

"You say that a lot," I noted, trying to ignore the sudden trembling in
my stomach and keep my voice even.

"Yes, because you're not listening to me. I'm still waiting for you to
believe it. If you're smart, you'll avoid me."

"I think you've made your opinion on the subject of my intellect clear,
too." My eyes narrowed.

He smiled apologetically.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:06
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“所以,如果我……不够聪明,我们就要试着成为朋友了吗?”我奋力总结出这个令人困惑的交换条件。

“听起来,完全正确。”

我低下头,看着自己交叠在柠檬水瓶上的双手,不知道现在该说些什么好。

“你在想什么?”他好奇地问道。

我抬起头,看进他深邃的金色双眸里,立刻被迷住了。然后,像往常一样,实话脱口而出。

“我正在努力思考你到底是什么人。”

他下巴一紧,但还是努力保持着恰如其分的微笑。

“有什么进展吗?”他唐突地问道。

“没什么进展。”我承认道。

他轻笑着:“那你的理论依据是什么?”

我脸红了。这一个月来我一直在布鲁斯?维尼(蝙蝠侠)和彼得?帕克(蜘蛛侠)之间举棋不定。但我实在不敢承认自己的这些念头。

“你不想告诉我吗?”他问道,嘴角挂着一抹太过诱人的微笑,慢慢地把头侧过我这边来。

我用力摇头:“太丢人。”

“你知道,这太让人沮丧了。”他抱怨着。

“不。”我很快地否认了,眼睛眯缝起来。“我完全无法想象这为什么会让人沮丧——仅仅因为某些人拒绝告诉你他们在想什么——即便他们一直被某人所说的某些具有特别意味的只言片语困扰着,整夜不睡地揣测着某人可能暗示着……所以,现在,这为什么会让人沮丧呢?”

他扮了个鬼脸。

========================

"So, as long as I'm being… not smart, we'll try to be friends?" I
struggled to sum up the confusing exchange.

"That sounds about right."

I looked down at my hands wrapped around the lemonade bottle, not sure
what to do now.

"What are you thinking?" he asked curiously.

I looked up into his deep gold eyes, became befuddled, and, as usual,
blurted out the truth.

"I'm trying to figure out what you are."

His jaw tightened, but he kept his smile in place with some effort.

"Are you having any luck with that?" he asked in an offhand tone.

"Not too much," I admitted.

He chuckled. "What are your theories?"

I blushed. I had been vacillating during the last month between Bruce
Wayne and Peter Parker. There was no way I was going to own up to that.

"Won't you tell me?" he asked, tilting his head to one side with a
shockingly tempting smile.

I shook my head. "Too embarrassing."

"That's really frustrating, you know," he complained.

"No," I disagreed quickly, my eyes narrowing, "I can't imagine why that
would be frustrating at all — just because someone refuses to tell you
what they're thinking, even if all the while they're making cryptic
little remarks specifically designed to keep you up at night wondering
what they could possibly mean… now, why would that be frustrating?"

He grimaced.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:06
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“或者更有甚者,”我继续说道,被压抑已久的怨言现在全都毫无节制地爆发出来了。“这样说吧,某人做了一大堆异乎寻常的事——从某天在极不可能的情形下救了你的命,到紧接着就把你视如草芥——而且他还从不对这些行径作任何解释,甚至是在他承诺过以后。这些,同样地,丝毫不让人觉得沮丧。”

“你正在气头上,对吧?”

“我不喜欢双重标准。”

我们都板着脸,看着对方。

他的目光越过了我的肩膀,然后,毫无预兆地,他窃笑起来。

“干嘛?”

“你的男朋友似乎认为我在惹你生气——他正在思考着要不要过来结束我们的争吵。”他又窃笑起来。
“我不知道你在说什么。”我冷淡地说。“但不管怎样,我可以肯定,你是错的。”

“我没说错。我告诉你,大多数人都很容易读懂。”

“当然,不包括我。”

“是的。不包括你。”他的语气忽然一变,眼神转为沉思的神情。“我真想知道为什么。”

我不得不移开视线,以逃避他深邃的目光。我专心致志地把柠檬水瓶的盖子拧开,喝了一大口,然后心不在焉地盯着桌面。

“你不饿吗?”他问道,试图转移我的注意力。

“不饿。”我根本不想告诉他我饱得很——憋着一肚子的惴惴不安七上八下。

“你呢?”我看着他面前空空如也的桌面。

“我也不饿。”我读不懂他的表情——像是他想到了某个私底下的笑话于是暗自发笑。

“你能帮我个忙吗?”我迟疑了片刻,问道。

他忽然小心起来:“那得看情况,得看你想要什么。”

“不会太过分的。”我向他保证。

他既警惕又好奇地等待着。

=======================


"Or better," I continued, the pent-up annoyance flowing freely now, "say
that person also did a wide range of bizarre things — from saving your
life under impossible circumstances one day to treating you like a pariah
the next, and he never explained any of that, either, even after he
promised. That, also, would be very non-frustrating."

"You've got a bit of a temper, don't you?"

"I don't like double standards."

We stared at each other, unsmiling.

He glanced over my shoulder, and then, unexpectedly, he snickered.

"What?"

"Your boyfriend seems to think I'm being unpleasant to you — he's
debating whether or not to come break up our fight." He snickered again.

"I don't know who you're talking about," I said frostily. "But I'm sure
you're wrong, anyway."

"I'm not. I told you, most people are easy to read."

"Except me, of course."

"Yes. Except for you." His mood shifted suddenly; his eyes turned
brooding. "I wonder why that is."

I had to look away from the intensity of his stare. I concentrated on
unscrewing the lid of my lemonade. I took a swig, staring at the table

without seeing it.

"Aren't you hungry?" he asked, distracted.

"No." I didn't feel like mentioning that my stomach was already full — of
butterflies. "You?" I looked at the empty table in front of him.

"No, I'm not hungry." I didn't understand his expression — it looked like
he was enjoying some private joke.

"Can you do me a favor?" I asked after a second of hesitation.

He was suddenly wary. "That depends on what you want."

"It's not much," I assured him.

He waited, guarded but curious.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:06
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“我只是想知道……下次你为了我好而决定不理会我之前,能不能先给我提个醒。我好有所准备。”我一边说着,一边埋头看着手里柠檬水瓶子,试验着要转多少圈才能用我的小指把瓶盖打开。

“听着还算合理。”我抬起头,发觉他正用力抿紧唇,以免让自己笑出来。

“非常感谢。”

“那么,作为回报我要索取一个回答咯?”他要求道。

“就一个。”

“告诉我你的一个理论。”

呜哇。“换一个。”

“你没限定我不能问什么,你刚刚承诺过的,要给我一个回答。”他提醒我。

“同样,你也违背了你的承诺。”我反将一军。

“就一个理论——我不会笑的。”

“不,你会的。”我对此相当肯定。

他垂下头,然后抬起眼,透过他又长又黑的睫毛盯着我。他黑金色的眼睛发出灼热的光芒。

“好吗?”他侧向我,低语道。

我眨了眨眼,脑子里一片空白。干得好,他是怎么做到的?

“呃,什么?”我晕乎乎地问道。

“告诉我吧,就说一个小小的理论。”他的眼神依然左右着我。

“嗯,好吧,被一只带放射性的蜘蛛咬了一口?”或许他还是个催眠师?又或者,我刚好是那种可悲的容易被摆布的家伙?

“你甚至根本没沾边。”他揶揄道。

“不是蜘蛛?”

“不是。”

“跟放射性无关?”

“毫无关系。”

“靠。”我叹了口气。

“氪石也耐我不何。”他轻笑着。(氪石,超人的克星。)

“你说过你不会笑的,还记得吧?”

他竭力绷住脸。

====================

"I just wondered… if you could warn me beforehand the next time you
decide to ignore me for my own good. Just so I'm prepared." I looked at
the lemonade bottle as I spoke, tracing the circle of the opening with my
pinkie finger.

"That sounds fair." He was pressing his lips together to keep from
laughing when I looked up.

"Thanks."

"Then can I have one answer in return?" he demanded.

"One."

"Tell me one theory."

Whoops. "Not that one."

"You didn't qualify, you just promised one answer," he reminded me.

"And you've broken promises yourself," I reminded him back.

"Just one theory — I won't laugh."

"Yes, you will." I was positive about that.

He looked down, and then glanced up at me through his long black lashes,
his ocher eyes scorching.

"Please?" he breathed, leaning toward me.

I blinked, my mind going blank. Holy crow, how did he do that?

"Er, what?" I asked, dazed.

"Please tell me just one little theory." His eyes still smoldered at me.

"Um, well, bitten by a radioactive spider?" Was he a hypnotist, too? Or
was I just a hopeless pushover?

"That's not very creative," he scoffed.

"I'm sorry, that's all I've got," I said, miffed.

"You're not even close," he teased.

"No spiders?"

"Nope."

"And no radioactivity?"

"None."

"Dang," I sighed.

"Kryptonite doesn't bother me, either," he chuckled.

"You're not supposed to laugh, remember?"

He struggled to compose his face.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:06
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我现在已经在看新月咯~~



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:07
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“总有一天我会猜出来的。”我警告他。

“我希望你不要轻易尝试。”他又认真起来。

“因为……?”

“如果我不是一个超级英雄呢?如果我是坏人呢?”他戏谑地笑着,眼神却深不可测。

“哦,”我说道,仿佛他暗示着的许多事情忽然间水落石出了。“我知道了。”

“真的?”他脸色陡然一沉,就好像他害怕着自己不小心又透露得太多。

“你很危险?”我猜测着,然后直觉地意识到了我所说出的真相——我的脉搏不由得加快了。他很危险。他自始至终都在试图告诉我这一点。

他只是看着我,眼里涌动着我无法理解的情绪。

“可你不是坏人。”我摇着头,低声说道。“不,我不相信你是坏人。”

“你错了。”他的声音低得几不可闻。他垂下眼帘,侵占了我的瓶盖,在手里把玩着。瓶盖在他修长的手指之间飞快地旋转着。我看着他,想知道为什么我丝毫不感到害怕。他想要表达的就是字面上的意思——这太明显了。但是,我只感到了急切的焦虑……还有,比任何感觉都要强烈的是,深深的着迷。这种感觉,和每次我靠近他时所感受到的,一模一样。

沉默一直持续着,直到我注意到自助餐厅里几近空无一人时才告一段落。

我跳了起来:“我们要迟到了。”

“我今天不去上课。”他说着,瓶盖在他的指间转得飞快,快得只剩下一个模糊的轮廓。

“为什么不去?”

“偶尔翘课有益于身心健康。”他微笑着抬头看着我,但他的眼里依然很不平静。

“好吧,那我走了。”我告诉他。我确实是个胆小鬼,所以我不敢承担万一被抓的风险。

======================================

"I'll figure it out eventually," I warned him.

"I wish you wouldn't try." He was serious again.

"Because… ?"

"What if I'm not a superhero? What if I'm the bad guy?" He smiled
playfully, but his eyes were impenetrable.

"Oh," I said, as several things he'd hinted fell suddenly into place. "I
see."

"Do you?" His face was abruptly severe, as if he were afraid that he'd
accidentally said too much.

"You're dangerous?" I guessed, my pulse quickening as I intuitively
realized the truth of my own words. He was dangerous. He'd been trying to
tell me that all along.

He just looked at me, eyes full of some emotion I couldn't comprehend.

"But not bad," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, I don't believe that
you're bad."

"You're wrong." His voice was almost inaudible. He looked down, stealing
my bottle lid and then spinning it on its side between his fingers. I
stared at him, wondering why I didn't feel afraid. He meant what he was
saying — that was obvious. But I just felt anxious, on edge… and, more
than anything else, fascinated. The same way I always felt when I was
near him.

The silence lasted until I noticed that the cafeteria was almost empty.

I jumped to my feet. "We're going to be late."

"I'm not going to class today," he said, twirling the lid so fast it was
just a blur.

"Why not?"

"It's healthy to ditch class now and then." He smiled up at me, but his
eyes were still troubled.

"Well, I'm going," I told him. I was far too big a coward to risk getting
caught.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:07
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他把注意力转回被他临时征用的瓶盖上:“那么,待会见。”

我犹豫着,挣扎着,但第一声铃响逼着我冲出门外——我最后扫了他一眼,确定他还在原处,甚至连一公分都没挪动过。

在我一路狂奔到教室的路上,我的脑子疯狂地转动着,比那个瓶盖还快。只有极少的几个问题得到了解答,而相比之下,却有更多的新问题冉冉升起。至少,雨已经停了。

我很幸运。当我到教室的时候班纳老师还没到。我飞快地坐到座位上,注意到迈克和安吉拉都在盯着我看。迈克看上去一脸忿恨,安吉拉则惊诧不已,还有些许敬畏。

然后,班纳老师走进教室,让全班都安静下来听他说话。他的手里艰难地抱着几个摇摇欲坠的小硬板纸盒。(juggle,我觉得班纳老师的个性没那么浮夸)他把东西都放到迈克的桌子上,让他把纸盒子传给全班同学。

“好啦,同学们,我要求你们每个人,从每个盒子里各拿一片。”他一边说着,一边从自己的实验室大褂的口袋里扯出一对塑胶手套,戴在手上。他用力拽着手套,把它们拉上手腕时所发出尖锐的嘎巴声对我来说是个不祥的预兆。“第一样,是一张指示剂卡片。”他继续说着,拿起一张四角上都有标识的白色卡片,向我们展示。“第二样,是四齿涂敷器——”他举起的东西看起来更像是一个几乎没有锯齿的光滑的剃毛刀片。“——然后,第三样是一把无菌微型刺血针。”他举起一个小小的蓝色塑料包装,把它撕开。在这个距离我不可能看见针上的倒钩,但我的胃还是翻腾起来。

“我会在教室里走动,用滴管往你的卡片上滴一滴水,这样卡片才算准备好,所以在我走到你那里以前先别开始。”他还是先从迈克那桌开始,小心地往每张卡片的四个角各滴了一滴水。“然后,我要你们小心地用刺血针扎一下手指头……”他抓起迈克的手,把针扎进了迈克的中指指头。哦不。我的前额上开始渗出粘湿的冷汗。

==============================

He turned his attention back to his makeshift top. "I'll see you later,
then."

I hesitated, torn, but then the first bell sent me hurrying out the door
— with a last glance confirming that he hadn't moved a centimeter.

As I half-ran to class, my head was spinning faster than the bottle cap.
So few questions had been answered in comparison to how many new
questions had been raised. At least the rain had stopped.

I was lucky; Mr. Banner wasn't in the room yet when I arrived. I settled
quickly into my seat, aware that both Mike and Angela were staring at me.
Mike looked resentful; Angela looked surprised, and slightly awed.

Mr. Banner came in the room then, calling the class to order. He was
juggling a few small cardboard boxes in his arms. He put them down on
Mike's table, telling him to start passing them around the class.

"Okay, guys, I want you all to take one piece from each box," he said as
he produced a pair of rubber gloves from the pocket of his lab jacket and
pulled them on. The sharp sound as the gloves snapped into place against
his wrists seemed ominous to me. "The first should be an indicator card,"
he went on, grabbing a white card with four squares marked on it and
displaying it. "The second is a four-pronged applicator —" he held up
something that looked like a nearly toothless hair pick "— and the third
is a sterile micro-lancet." He held up a small piece of blue plastic and
split it open. The barb was invisible from this distance, but my stomach
flipped.

"I'll be coming around with a dropper of water to prepare your cards, so
please don't start until I get to you." He began at Mike's table again,
carefully putting one drop of water in each of the four squares. "Then I
want you to carefully prick your finger with the lancet…" He grabbed
Mike's hand and jabbed the spike into the tip of Mike's middle finger. Oh
no. Clammy moisture broke out across my forehead.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:07
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“在四齿涂敷器的四个齿上各沾一小滴血。”他还在示范着,挤压着迈克的手指直到血流出来为止。我全身痉挛地吞咽着,胃里一阵沉重。

“然后把涂敷器抹到卡片上。”他完成了,把那张四角都染红了的卡片举起来给我们看。我闭上眼睛,试图无视耳中的嗡嗡声,继续听课。

“下个周末红十字会有一辆义务献血车会开到天使港去,所以我觉得有必要让你们都知道一下自己的血型。”他听起来很自豪。“你们中未满十八岁的人需要有家长的书面同意——相关表格在我的桌子上。”

他拿着滴管,继续在教室里走来走去。我把脸贴在凉凉的黑色桌板上,试图让自己保持神志清醒。在我的周围,我的同学们开始扎自己的手指,我听到了一阵阵的尖叫声,抱怨声和傻笑声。我开始用嘴呼吸,艰难地吸气,呼气。

“贝拉,你还好吧?”班纳老师问道。他的声音离我的头很近,听起来有些惊慌失措。

“我已经知道自己的血型了,班纳老师。”我虚弱地说道。我实在不敢抬起头。

“你是不是觉得头晕?”

“是的,先生。”我含糊地说着,在心里踢了自己一脚,以免自己一有机会就放松警惕,任由自己坠入昏迷中。

“有谁能带贝拉去医务室吗?”他喊道。

我不必抬头也能知道,那个自告奋勇的家伙一定是迈克。

“你还能走路吗?”巴纳老师问道。

“能。”我低声说道。只要能让我离开这里,我想,就是爬我也要爬出去。

==========================

"Put a small drop of blood on each of the prongs." He demonstrated,
squeezing Mike's finger till the blood flowed. I swallowed convulsively,
my stomach heaving.

"And then apply it to the card," he finished, holding up the dripping red
card for us to see. I closed my eyes, trying to hear through the ringing
in my ears.

"The Red Cross is having a blood drive in Port Angeles next weekend, so I
thought you should all know your blood type." He sounded proud of
himself. "Those of you who aren't eighteen yet will need a parent's
permission — I have slips at my desk."

He continued through the room with his water drops. I put my cheek
against the cool black tabletop and tried to hold on to my consciousness.
All around me I could hear squeals, complaints, and giggles as my
classmates skewered their fingers. I breathed slowly in and out through
my mouth.

"Bella, are you all right?" Mr. Banner asked. His voice was close to my
head, and it sounded alarmed.

"I already know my blood type, Mr. Banner," I said in a weak voice. I was
afraid to raise my head.

"Are you feeling faint?"

"Yes, sir," I muttered, internally kicking myself for not ditching when I
had the chance.

"Can someone take Bella to the nurse, please?" he called.

I didn't have to look up to know that it would be Mike who volunteered.

"Can you walk?" Mr. Banner asked.

"Yes," I whispered. Just let me get out of here, I thought. I'll crawl.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:07
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
迈克似乎相当热衷于此,他一只手环绕在我的腰间,另一只手把我的胳膊拉过他的肩膀。我把重心靠在他身上,一路走出教室。

迈克搀扶着我,慢慢地穿过校园。当我们绕过自助餐厅的一角,走出四号楼里的班纳老师的视线范围——如果他有在看的话——的时候,我停了下来。

“让我在这里坐会儿,好吗?”我恳求道。

他扶着我坐到人行道的边上。

“还有,不管你要做什么,把你的手放回口袋里。”我警告他。我还是觉得头晕目眩。我向着与迈克相反的方向伏倒身子,把脸贴在冰冷潮湿的人行道水泥路面上,闭上了眼睛。这样能让我好受一点。

“哇噢,贝拉,你看上去脸色发青。”迈克焦急地说。

“贝拉?”另一个完全不同的声音从远处传来。
不!这个熟悉得可怕的声音可千万得是我的幻觉。

“怎么回事——她受伤了吗?”现在他的声音更近了,显得有些烦躁不安。这不是我的幻觉。我紧紧地闭着眼睛,真希望就这样死掉算了。或者,至少至少,不要吐出来。

迈克显然感受到了压力:“我想她有点头晕。我不知道是怎么回事,她甚至还没开始扎手指呢。”

“贝拉。”现在爱德华的声音就在我后面,似乎是松了一口气。“你能听见我说话吗?”

“听不见。”我着。“走开。”

“不。”迈克抗议道。“这应该是我的工作。”

========================

Mike seemed eager as he put his arm around my waist and pulled my arm
over his shoulder. I leaned against him heavily on the way out of the
classroom.

Mike towed me slowly across campus. When we were around the edge of the
cafeteria, out of sight of building four in case Mr. Banner was watching,
I stopped.

"Just let me sit for a minute, please?" I begged.

He helped me sit on the edge of the walk.

"And whatever you do, keep your hand in your pocket," I warned. I was
still so dizzy. I slumped over on my side, putting my cheek against the
freezing, damp cement of the sidewalk, closing my eyes. That seemed to
help a little.

"Wow, you're green, Bella," Mike said nervously.

"Bella?" a different voice called from the distance.

No! Please let me be imagining that horribly familiar voice.

"What's wrong — is she hurt?" His voice was closer now, and he sounded
upset. I wasn't imagining it. I squeezed my eyes shut, hoping to die. Or,
at the very least, not to throw up.

Mike seemed stressed. "I think she's fainted. I don't know what happened,
she didn't even stick her finger."

"Bella." Edward's voice was right beside me, relieved now. "Can you hear
me?"

"No," I groaned. "Go away."

He chuckled.

"I was taking her to the nurse," Mike explained in a defensive tone, "but
she wouldn't go any farther."

"I'll take her," Edward said. I could hear the smile still in his voice.
"You can go back to class."

"No," Mike protested. "I'm supposed to do it."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:07
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
忽然间,我身下的人行道消失了。我大吃一惊,飞快地睁开眼睛。爱德华把我横_抱在双臂间,轻松得就好像我只有十磅重,而非一百一十磅。

“放我下来!”拜托,拜托别让我吐在他身上。我还没说完,他就大步走了起来。

“嘿!”迈克大喊着,已被甩在了我们身后十步开外的地方。

爱德华根本不理他。“你看起来很吓人。”他咧嘴一笑,对我说道。

“把我放回人行道上。”我发出一声悲鸣。他走路带来的晃动让我很不舒服。他谨慎地把我抱开一些,不再贴着他的身体,而是只用双臂支撑着我的重量——这对他来说似乎毫不费力。

“所以说,你一看到血就晕倒了?”他问道。他似乎觉得这样很有趣。

我没回答。我再次合上双眼,紧紧地闭上嘴巴,用尽全身的力气抑制住恶心的感觉。

“而且那还不是你自己的血。”他自得其乐地继续说道。
我不知道他双手抱着我,是怎么把门打开的。但周围忽然暖和起来,所以我知道我们已经进了屋。

“我的天!”我听到一个女性的声音喘息着说。

“她在生物课上晕倒了。”爱德华解释道。

我睁开了眼睛。我正在办公室里。(刚开始译成总务处实在是个错误。。。)爱德华径直穿过前台,大步向医务室的门走去。科普女士——那位红发的前台接待员——奔到他前面,把门打开。那位祖母般慈祥的护士从一本小说里抬起头,大吃一惊。爱德华侧着身把我抱进房间,轻轻地把我放在那张覆盖在屋里唯一一张帆布床的吹塑床垫上的,脆弱的薄纸上。然后他穿过这间狭小的屋子,走到屋子另一头靠墙站着,尽可能站得离我远些。他的眼睛兴奋得发亮。
他轻笑起来。

=======================

Suddenly the sidewalk disappeared from beneath me. My eyes flew open in
shock. Edward had scooped me up in his arms, as easily as if I weighed
ten pounds instead of a hundred and ten.

"Put me down!" Please, please let me not vomit on him. He was walking
before I was finished talking.

"Hey!" Mike called, already ten paces behind us.

Edward ignored him. "You look awful," he told me, grinning.

"Put me back on the sidewalk," I moaned. The rocking movement of his walk
was not helping. He held me away from his body, gingerly, supporting all
my weight with just his arms — it didn't seem to bother him.

"So you faint at the sight of blood?" he asked. This seemed to entertain
him.

I didn't answer. I closed my eyes again and fought the nausea with all my
strength, clamping my lips together.

"And not even your own blood," he continued, enjoying himself.

I don't know how he opened the door while carrying me, but it was
suddenly warm, so I knew we were inside.

"Oh my," I heard a female voice gasp.

"She fainted in Biology," Edward explained.

I opened my eyes. I was in the office, and Edward was striding past the
front counter toward the nurse's door. Ms. Cope, the redheaded front
office receptionist, ran ahead of him to hold it open. The grandmotherly
nurse looked up from a novel, astonished, as Edward swung me into the
room and placed me gently on the crackly ** that covered the brown
vinyl mattress on the one cot. Then he moved to stand against the wall as
far across the narrow room as possible. His eyes were bright, excited.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:07
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“我要带她去医务室。”迈克用辩白的口吻说道。“但她走不动了。”

“我会带她去的”,爱德华说。我能嗅到他语气里的坚定。“你可以回去上课了。”
“她只是有点头晕。”他给那位吓得够呛的护士吃了一颗定心丸。“他们在生物课上检测血型。”

护士英明地点了点头:“总会有一两个人这样的。”

他闷笑了一声。

“躺一会儿就好,亲爱的,很快就会没事的。”

“我知道。”我叹息着说。那种恶心感快要消失了。

“你常常这样吗?”她问道。

“有时会。”我承认道。爱德华咳嗽了一声,以掩饰他又一次的轻笑。

“现在你可以回去上课了。”她告诉他。

“我认为我最好还是留在这里陪她。”他的声音里带着某种令人信服的威严。那个护士撅起了嘴,但她没有再说什么。

“亲爱的,我去拿些冰来,给你敷在前额上。”她对我说着,然后匆匆忙忙地走出了房间。

“你说的很对。”我呻吟着,闭上了眼睛。

“我通常都是对的——但这次有什么特殊之处吗?”

“翘课有益健康。”我练习着让自己更均匀地呼吸。

======================

"She's just a little faint," he reassured the startled nurse. "They're
blood typing in Biology."

The nurse nodded sagely. "There's always one."

He muffled a snicker.

"Just lie down for a minute, honey; it'll pass."

"I know," I sighed. The nausea was already fading.

"Does this happen a lot?" she asked.

"Sometimes," I admitted. Edward coughed to hide another laugh.

"You can go back to class now," she told him.

"I'm supposed to stay with her." He said this with such assured authority
that — even though she pursed her lips — the nurse didn't argue it
further.

"I'll go get you some ice for your forehead, dear," she said to me, and
then bustled out of the room.

"You were right," I moaned, letting my eyes close.

"I usually am — but about what in particular this time?"

"Ditching is healthy." I practiced breathing evenly.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:08
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“在那边,有那么一会儿你把我吓坏了。”他顿了顿,承认道。他的声音听起来像是他在坦承某个丢人的弱点。“我还以为牛顿在把你的尸体拖到树林里埋掉呢。”

“哈哈。”我还是紧闭着双眼,但我能感到自己每分每秒都在好起来。

“老实说——我见过尸体,但它们的气色比你都要好些。我还在想着是不是应该替你向凶手报仇。”

“可怜的迈克,我敢打赌他一定气疯了。”

“他确实恨透我了。”爱德华乐滋滋地说。

“你不可能知道这些。”我反驳道。但随即,我忽然开始怀疑他也许能。

“我看见了他的表情——我敢这么说。”

“你怎么会看见我的?我以为你翘课了。”我现在基本已经没事了,但我想,如果我午餐有吃东西的话,恶心的感觉可能会消失得更快。另一方面,或许我的胃空空如也是件好事。

“我坐在我的车里,在听CD。”一个太过正常的答案——反而让我吃惊不小。

我听到门开了的声音。我睁开眼睛,看见护士手里正拿着一个冰袋。

“亲爱的,到这边来。”她把冰袋敷在我的额头。“你看上去好多了。”她补充道。

“我想,我已经没事了。”我说着,坐了起来。我还有一点耳鸣,但已经不再感到晕眩了。四面干净得像新刷的一样的绿色墙面好好的待在它们应该在的地方。

我看得出她想让我躺回去,但就在这时,门开了。科普女士把头伸了进来。

“又来了一个。”她发出预告。

我跳下床,把床腾出来给下一位伤员。

我把冰袋交还给那位护士:“给你,我不需要这个了。”

===================

"You scared me for a minute there," he admitted after a pause. His tone
made it sound like he was confessing a humiliating weakness. "I thought
Newton was dragging your dead body off to bury it in the woods."

"Ha ha." I still had my eyes closed, but I was feeling more normal every
minute.

"Honestly — I've seen corpses with better color. I was concerned that I
might have to avenge your murder."

"Poor Mike. I'll bet he's mad."

"He absolutely loathes me," Edward said cheerfully.

"You can't know that," I argued, but then I wondered suddenly if he could.

"I saw his face — I could tell."

"How did you see me? I thought you were ditching." I was almost fine now,
though the queasiness would probably pass faster if I'd eaten something
for lunch. On the other hand, maybe it was lucky my stomach was empty.

"I was in my car, listening to a CD." Such a normal response — it
surprised me.

I heard the door and opened my eyes to see the nurse with a cold compress
in her hand.

"Here you go, dear." She laid it across my forehead. "You're looking
better," she added.

"I think I'm fine," I said, sitting up. Just a little ringing in my ears,
no spinning. The mint green walls stayed where they should.

I could see she was about to make me lie back down, but the door opened
just then, and Ms. Cope stuck her head in.

"We've got another one," she warned.

I hopped down to free up the cot for the next invalid.

I handed the compress back to the nurse. "Here, I don't need this."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:08
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
然后,迈克步履蹒跚地走进门来,现在他扶着的是一个脸色很差的男生。那是李?斯蒂芬斯,也是我们生物班上的。爱德华和我退到墙边站着,给他们腾出地方。

“哦不。”爱德华喃喃低语道。“到办公室外面去,贝拉。”

我抬头看他,有些不知所措。

“相信我——走吧。”

我立刻转过身去,在门关上以前抓住它,飞快地冲出了医务室。我能感觉到爱德华紧紧地跟着我。

“你居然会听我的话。”他很震惊。

“我闻到了血的味道。”我说着,皱起了鼻子。李跟我不一样,他不是因为看到别人的血而不舒服的。

“人类闻不出血的味道。”他反驳道。

“嗯,我可以——那种味道让我不舒服。闻起来就像是铁锈的味道……还有盐。”

他用一种深不可测的神情注视着我。

“怎么了?”我问道。

“没什么。”

迈克从门里出来,逐个看着我和爱德华。他向爱德华投去的眼神证实了爱德华原来说的话——充满了憎恶。他又看回我身上,眼里写满了怒气。

=========================

And then Mike staggered through the door, now supporting a sallow-looking
Lee Stephens, another boy in our Biology class. Edward and I drew back
against the wall to give them room.

"Oh no," Edward muttered. "Go out to the office, Bella."

I looked up at him, bewildered.

"Trust me — go."

I spun and caught the door before it closed, darting out of the
infirmary. I could feel Edward right behind me.

"You actually listened to me." He was stunned.

"I smelled the blood," I said, wrinkling my nose. Lee wasn't sick from
watching other people, like me.

"People can't smell blood," he contradicted.

"Well, I can — that's what makes me sick. It smells like rust… and salt."

He was staring at me with an unfathomable expression.

"What?" I asked.

"It's nothing."

Mike came through the door then, glancing from me to Edward. The look he
gave Edward confirmed what Edward had said about loathing. He looked back
at me, his eyes glum.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:08
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“你看起来好多了。”他的话里有着指责的意味。

“只管把你的手放回口袋里。”我再次提醒他。

“已经不再流血了。”他沉声说道。“你要回来上课吗?”

“你在说笑吗?那样我又得扭头就走,回到这儿来。”

“好吧,我想也是……你这周末会来吧?去海滩?”他说着,又扫了一眼爱德华。后者正一动不动地站在那张混乱不堪的柜台旁,像尊雕塑一样,看着远处的空气。
我尽量让自己的声音听起来友好些:“当然,我一定会去的。”

“十点,我们在我爸的商店门口集合。”他的眼睛又一次飞快地掠过爱德华,想知道自己是不是透露了太多信息。他的身体语言清楚地表明了这不是一个公开的邀请。

“我会去的。”我保证道。

“那么,体育馆见。”他说着,不太确定地向门口走去。

“回见。”我应声说道。他又看了我一会儿,圆圆的脸上露出了不悦。然后他耷拉着肩膀,慢吞吞地走出门去。一股不断膨胀的同情袭击了我。我思索着,想到自己还得再看一次他那张失落的脸……在体育馆里。

“体育馆。”我呻吟了一声。

“我能照看好自己。”我这才注意到,爱德华站到了我的身旁。但他紧贴着我的耳朵低声说道:“去那边坐下来,装出苍白虚弱的样子。”他的声音近乎呢喃。

这不是什么难事。我一向很苍白,而且刚刚的昏厥让我的脸沁出了一层薄汗。我坐在其中一张吱嘎作响的折叠椅上,头抵着墙,闭目养神。晕厥总让我筋疲力尽。

我听见爱德华站在柜台旁柔声说着话。

=================

"You look better," he accused.

"Just keep your hand in your pocket," I warned him again.

"It's not bleeding anymore," he muttered. "Are you going back to class?"

"Are you kidding? I'd just have to turn around and come back."

"Yeah, I guess… So are you going this weekend? To the beach?" While he
spoke, he flashed another glare toward Edward, who was standing against
the cluttered counter, motionless as a sculpture, staring off into space.

I tried to sound as friendly as possible. "Sure, I said I was in."

"We're meeting at my dad's store, at ten." His eyes flickered to Edward
again, wondering if he was giving out too much information. His body
language made it clear that it wasn't an open invitation.

"I'll be there," I promised.

"I'll see you in Gym, then," he said, moving uncertainly toward the door.

"See you," I replied. He looked at me once more, his round face slightly
pouting, and then as he walked slowly through the door, his shoulders
slumped. A swell of sympathy washed over me. I pondered seeing his
disappointed face again… in Gym.

"Gym," I groaned.

"I can take care of that." I hadn't noticed Edward moving to my side, but
he spoke now in my ear. "Go sit down and look pale," he muttered.

That wasn't a challenge; I was always pale, and my recent swoon had left
a light sheen of sweat on my face. I sat in one of the creaky folding
chairs and rested my head against the wall with my eyes closed. Fainting
spells always exhausted me.

I heard Edward speaking softly at the counter.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:08
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“柯普女士?”

“怎么了?”我没听见她回到她的桌子上的声音。

“贝拉的下一堂课是体育课,我觉得她还没恢复到能上体育课的地步。事实上,我觉得我应该现在就把她送回家去。您看,能不能准许她下堂课请假呢?”他的声音甜得像融化的蜂蜜一样。我甚至能想象出,他的眼神会是多么的令人难以抗拒。

“你也需要准假吗,爱德华?”柯普女士急不可耐地说道。为什么我就做不到这一点呢?

“不必了,我有高夫太太呢,她不会介意的。”

“好了,一切都安排好了。你感觉好些了吧,贝拉。”她远远地冲我喊道。我虚弱地点点头,为了显得更夸张一些,我只是略微抬了抬头。

“你能走路吗?或者你想让我再把你抱出去?”一背对着那位接待员,他立刻换上了一副挖苦的表情。

“我能自己走。”

我小心翼翼地站起来,感觉还算良好。他为我撑着门,彬彬有礼地微笑着,眼里却写着嘲弄。我走出屋外,踏入凉丝丝的雨雾里。细雨刚开始下,来得正好。感觉好极了——我头一次开始欣赏这些源源不断从天而降的雨水——它们冲刷着我的脸,洗去那些粘湿的冷汗。

“谢谢。”他紧跟着走出来,我对他说道。“可以不用上体育课,生点病也算是物有所值了。”

“不用谢。”他直视着前方,眯着眼看进雨幕里。

“那么,你会来吗?我是指,这周六?”我确实希望他能来,尽管这不太可能。我无法想象出他背着大包小包,和学校里别的孩子一起搭车旅行的情形。他和我们不是同一个世界的人。我大概只能指望他打击一下我,让我感受到足以击溃我对这次远足的热情的第一波痛苦。

“更确切些,你们要去哪里?”他还是面无表情地直视着前方。

“在拉普什那边,第一湾。”我审视着他的脸,试图读懂他的表情。他似乎眯缝起了眼睛,尽管动作极其微小。 、

==============================

"Ms. Cope?"

"Yes?" I hadn't heard her return to her desk.

"Bella has Gym next hour, and I don't think she feels well enough.

Actually, I was thinking I should take her home now. Do you think you
could excuse her from class?" His voice was like melting honey. I could
imagine how much more overwhelming his eyes would be.

"Do you need to be excused, too, Edward?" Ms. Cope fluttered. Why
couldn't I do that?

"No, I have Mrs. Goff, she won't mind."

"Okay, it's all taken care of. You feel better, Bella," she called to me.
I nodded weakly, hamming it up just a bit.

"Can you walk, or do you want me to carry you again?" With his back to
the receptionist, his expression became sarcastic.

"I'll walk."

I stood carefully, and I was still fine. He held the door for me, his
smile polite but his eyes mocking. I walked out into the cold, fine mist
that had just begun to fall. It felt nice — the first time I'd enjoyed
the constant moisture falling out of the sky — as it washed my face clean
of the sticky perspiration.

"Thanks," I said as he followed me out. "It's almost worth getting sick
to miss Gym."

"Anytime." He was staring straight forward, squinting into the rain.

"So are you going? This Saturday, I mean?" I was hoping he would, though
it seemed unlikely. I couldn't picture him loading up to carpool with the
rest of the kids from school; he didn't belong in the same world. But
just hoping that he might gave me the first twinge of enthusiasm I'd felt
for the outing.

"Where are you all going, exactly?" He was still looking ahead,
expressionless.

"Down to La Push, to First Beach." I studied his face, trying to read it.
His eyes seemed to narrow infinitesimally.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:08
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他用眼角瞥了我一眼,挖苦地一笑。“我真的不认为我受到了邀请。”

我叹息道。“我刚刚就是在邀请你。”

“这个星期你我就别再刺激可怜的迈克了。我们都不想让他狗急跳墙吧。”他眨巴着眼。他似乎异常喜欢这个想法。

“迈克——笨蛋迈克。”我喃喃自语着,被他说“你我”时的口吻迷住了。我异常喜欢这个说法。

现在我们离停车场很近了。我下意识地转左,向我的卡车走去。某个东西抓住我的夹克,把我拉了回去。

“你以为自己在向哪里走?”他用一种被激怒了的语气问道。他正一把抓住我的夹克。

我大惑不解。“我正在回家。”

“你没听见我说要把你安全地送回家吗?你以为我会让你在这种身体状况下自己开车回去吗?”他的声音依然显得很愤怒。

“什么叫这种状况?那我的卡车怎么办?”我发着牢骚。

“我会让爱丽丝放学后把它开走的。”他拉着我的夹克,拖着我向他的车走去。我所能做的只是不让自己向后倒。但就算我倒下去了,我想他很有可能还是会继续拖着我走的。

“放开我!”我坚持道。他不理会我。我一路跌跌撞撞地走着,时而踏上湿漉漉的人行道边缘,时而跌到人行道下。直到我们走到那辆沃尔沃前,他才放开我。——我撞到了乘客座的门上。

“你太专制了!”我抱怨道。

“门开着。”这就是他全部的回应。他坐进了驾驶座。

“我完全能够自己开车回家!”我站在车旁,怒气冲冲地说道。雨势变大了,我一直没戴上兜帽,所以现在我的头发在我的背上滴着水。

===========================

He glanced down at me from the corner of his eye, smiling wryly. "I
really don't think I was invited."

I sighed. "I just invited you."

"Let's you and I not push poor Mike any further this week. We don't want
him to snap." His eyes danced; he was enjoying the idea more than he
should.

"Mike-schmike." I muttered, preoccupied by the way he'd said "you and I."
I liked it more than I should.

We were near the parking lot now. I veered left, toward my truck.
Something caught my jacket, yanking me back.

"Where do you think you're going?" he asked, outraged. He was gripping a
fistful of my jacket in one hand.

I was confused. "I'm going home."

"Didn't you hear me promise to take you safely home? Do you think I'm
going to let you drive in your condition?" His voice was still indignant.

"What condition? And what about my truck?" I complained.

"I'll have Alice drop it off after school." He was towing me toward his
car now, pulling me by my jacket. It was all I could do to keep from
falling backward. He'd probably just drag me along anyway if I did.

"Let go!" I insisted. He ignored me. I staggered along sideways across
the wet sidewalk until we reached the Volvo. Then he finally freed me — I
stumbled against the passenger door.

"You are so pushy!" I grumbled.

"It's open," was all he responded. He got in the driver's side.

"I am perfectly capable of driving myself home!" I stood by the car,
fuming. It was raining harder now, and I'd never put my hood up, so my
hair was dripping down my back.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:08
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他降下自动升降车窗,侧身越过乘客座靠向我:“上车,贝拉。”

我没回答。我正在脑海里计算着在他抓住我以前我能跑回我的卡车的机会有多大。我不得不承认,胜算不大。

“我会再把你拖回来。”他猜出了我的计划,威胁道。
我一边努力维持着自己的尊严,一边钻进他的车里。我的努力不太成功——我看上去像一只溺水的猫,靴子吱嘎作响。

“这毫无必要。”我硬邦邦地说。

他没有回答。他正忙着摆弄开关,把暖气打开,把音乐关小。当他把车开出停车场的时候,我准备用沉默来款待他——我板起脸,调到不悦全开模式(露出最不悦的表情)——但很快我认出了正在放的音乐,好奇克服了我的决心。

“月光?”我惊讶地问道。

“你知道德彪西?”他听上去也很惊讶。

“不算很了解。”我承认道。“我妈妈在家里放过不少古典音乐的曲子。——但我只知道我最喜欢的几首。”

“这也是我最喜欢的曲目之一。”他盯着车外的雨幕,陷入了沉思。

坐在浅灰色的真皮座位上,我听着音乐,又放松了下来。要对这样熟悉的,让人平静的音乐无动于衷是不可能的。大雨模糊了窗外的景色,所有东西都变成了一团灰绿参杂的污渍。我开始意识我们开得很快。但这车跑得太平稳了,太流畅了,以至于我根本没有注意到车速。只有窗外一闪而过的城镇泄露了天机。

“你母亲是什么样的人?”他忽然问我。

我看了他一眼,只见他正用好奇的眼神研究着我。

===========================

He lowered the automatic window and leaned toward me across the seat.
"Get in, Bella."

I didn't answer. I was mentally calculating my chances of reaching the
truck before he could catch me. I had to admit, they weren't good.

"I'll just drag you back," he threatened, guessing my plan.

I tried to maintain what dignity I could as I got into his car. I wasn't
very successful — I looked like a half-drowned cat and my boots squeaked.

"This is completely unnecessary," I said stiffly.

He didn't answer. He fiddled with the controls, turning the heater up and
the music down. As he pulled out of the parking lot, I was preparing to
give him the silent treatment — my face in full pout mode — but then I
recognized the music playing, and my curiosity got the better of my
intentions.

"Clair de Lune?" I asked, surprised.

"You know Debussy?" He sounded surprised, too.

"Not well," I admitted. "My mother plays a lot of classical music around
the house — I only know my favorites."

"It's one of my favorites, too." He stared out through the rain, lost in
thought.

I listened to the music, relaxing against the light gray leather seat. It
was impossible not to respond to the familiar, soothing melody. The rain
blurred everything outside the window into gray and green smudges. I
began to realize we were driving very fast; the car moved so steadily, so
evenly, though, I didn't feel the speed. Only the town flashing by gave
it away.

"What is your mother like?" he asked me suddenly.

I glanced over to see him studying me with curious eyes.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:09
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“她看上去和我很像,但她更漂亮些。”我说道。他挑起眉头。“我遗传了太多查理的特点。她比我更直率,更勇敢些。她很不靠谱,性子有些古怪。她的厨艺总是充满了未知数。她是我最好的朋友。”我停了下来。谈论她的事总让我有些沮丧。

“你今年高寿,贝拉?”出于某种某种我无法想象的原因,他的声音听起来充满了挫败感。他已经把车停了下来,我意识到我们已经到了查理的家。雨太大了,我只能勉强看见屋子的轮廓。就好像车子被河水淹没了一样。

“我十七岁。”我有些困惑地答道。

“你可不像十七岁的人。”

他的语气颇有些责备的意味,这让我笑了起来。

“怎么了?”他问道,又一次好奇起来。

“我妈总说我一生下来就三十五岁了,而且每一年都在变得更加老气横秋。”我笑着说道,然后叹了口气。“嗯,有些人不得不变成大人。”我停顿了一秒。“你自己看起来也不像一个还在念中学的初中生。”我指出。

他做了个鬼脸,然后转移了话题。

“那么,为什么你母亲会和菲尔结婚呢?”

我很惊讶:他居然还记得这个名字。我只提过一次,而且那是两个月以前的事了。我想了一会儿,才答道。

“我的母亲……她的心态比她的实际年龄年轻得多。我想菲尔让她感觉更年轻了。至少,她疯狂地迷恋着他。”我摇着头。这种吸引力对我来说实在是个谜。
===============================

"She looks a lot like me, but she's prettier," I said. He raised his
eyebrows. "I have too much Charlie in me. She's more outgoing than I am,
and braver. She's irresponsible and slightly eccentric, and she's a very
unpredictable cook. She's my best friend." I stopped. Talking about her
was making me depressed.

"How old are you, Bella?" His voice sounded frustrated for some reason I
couldn't imagine. He'd stopped the car, and I realized we were at
Charlie's house already. The rain was so heavy that I could barely see
the house at all. It was like the car was submerged under a river.

"I'm seventeen," I responded, a little confused.

"You don't seem seventeen."

His tone was reproachful; it made me laugh.

"What?" he asked, curious again.

"My mom always says I was born thirty-five years old and that I get more
middle-aged every year." I laughed, and then sighed. "Well, someone has
to be the adult." I paused for a second. "You don't seem much like a
junior in high school yourself," I noted.

He made a face and changed the subject.

"So why did your mother marry Phil?"

I was surprised he would remember the name; I'd mentioned it just once,
almost two months ago. It took me a moment to answer.

"My mother… she's very young for her age. I think Phil makes her feel
even younger. At any rate, she's crazy about him." I shook my head. The
attraction was a mystery to me.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:09
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“你赞成吗?”他问道。

“有区别吗?”我反驳道。“我只希望她快乐……而他正是她想要的那个人。”

“这样做很有雅量……我认为是的。”他若有所思地说。

“什么?”

“你认为她会用同样的善意来包容你吗?不管你选择了什么样的人?”他忽然热心起来,他的眼睛对上了我的视线。

“我——我想会的。”我结结巴巴地说道。“但她毕竟是家长。这有些不太一样。”

“那就没人能算得上是让人害怕了。”他嘲弄道。

我露齿一笑,反驳道:“你说的让人害怕是什么意思?满脸的穿孔和一大堆的纹身?”

“那是其中一种定义,我想。”

“你的定义是什么?”

但他无视我的提问,却问了我另一个问题。“你认为我会让人害怕吗?”他挑起一侧眉头,淡淡的笑意点亮了他的脸。

我想了一会儿,不知道实情和谎言哪个会更受欢迎。我最终决定说实话。“呃……我想你会的,如果你想的话。”

“你现在怕我吗?”笑容忽然消失了,他天使一样的脸严峻起来。

“不怕。”但我回答得太快了点。笑容又回到了他脸上。

“那么,现在你打算告诉我你家人的事了吗?”为了转移他的注意力,我问道。“那一定比我的故事更有趣。”

===========================

"Do you approve?" he asked.

"Does it matter?" I countered. "I want her to be happy… and he is who she
wants."

"That's very generous… I wonder," he mused.

"What?"

"Would she extend the same courtesy to you, do you think? No matter who
your choice was?" He was suddenly intent, his eyes searching mine.

"I-I think so," I stuttered. "But she's the parent, after all. It's a
little bit different."

"No one too scary then," he teased.

I grinned in response. "What do you mean by scary? Multiple facial
piercings and extensive tattoos?"

"That's one definition, I suppose."

"What's your definition?"

But he ignored my question and asked me another. "Do you think that I
could be scary?" He raised one eyebrow, and the faint trace of a smile
lightened his face.

I thought for a moment, wondering whether the truth or a lie would go
over better. I decided to go with the truth. "Hmmm… I think you could be,
if you wanted to."

"Are you frightened of me now?" The smile vanished, and his heavenly face
was suddenly serious.

"No." But I answered too quickly. The smile returned.

"So, now are you going to tell me about your family?" I asked to distract
him. "It's got to be a much more interesting story than mine."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:09
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
他立刻警惕起来:“你想知道什么?”

“你是卡伦家收养的孩子?”我向他求证。

“是的。”

我迟疑了片刻:“你的父母怎么了?”

“他们很多年以前就去世了。”他用平铺直叙的口吻说道。

“我很抱歉。”我喃喃地说。

“我不太记得他们了。卡莱尔和艾思梅成为我的父母已经有很长一段时间了。”

“而且,你爱他们。”这不是一个疑问句。从他谈到他们的口吻就能看出来了。

“是的。”他微笑着。“我想象不出比他们俩更好的人了。”

“你非常幸运。”

“我知道我很幸运。”

“那你的兄弟姐妹呢?”

他看了一眼仪表板上的时钟。

“如你所见,我的哥哥和妹妹,还有贾斯帕和罗莎莉将会很不高兴,如果他们得在雨里等我的话。”

“哦,对不起。我想你得走了。”但我不想离开这辆车。

“而且你可能会希望在史温警长到家以前拿回你的卡车,这样你就不必告诉他生物课上的小插曲了。”他向我咧嘴一笑。

“我相信他已经知道了。在福克斯没什么秘密。”我叹息道。

他大笑起来,但笑声很快戛然而止。

======================

He was instantly cautious. "What do you want to know?"

"The Cullens adopted you?" I verified.

"Yes."

I hesitated for a moment. "What happened to your parents?"

"They died many years ago." His tone was matter-of-fact.

"I'm sorry," I mumbled.

"I don't really remember them that clearly. Carlisle and Esme have been
my parents for a long time now."

"And you love them." It wasn't a question. It was obvious in the way he
spoke of them.

"Yes." He smiled. "I couldn't imagine two better people."

"You're very lucky."

"I know I am."

"And your brother and sister?"

He glanced at the clock on the dashboard.

"My brother and sister, and Jasper and Rosalie for that matter, are going
to be quite upset if they have to stand in the rain waiting for me."

"Oh, sorry, I guess you have to go." I didn't want to get out of the car.

"And you probably want your truck back before Chief Swan gets home, so
you don't have to tell him about the Biology incident." He grinned at me.

"I'm sure he's already heard. There are no secrets in Forks." I sighed.

He laughed, and there was an edge to his laughter.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:09
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“祝你在海滩过得愉快……这实在是适合日光浴的好天气。”他看了一眼窗外的雨帘。

“我明天不能见到你吗?”

“不能。这周末艾密特和我会动身得很早。”

“你们要去做什么?”一个朋友能这样问,对吧?我希望我声音里的失落不要表现得太明显。

“我们要去山羊岩荒地远足,就在雷尼尔国家公园的南部。”

我记得查理提过卡伦一家经常去露营。

“哦,嗯,过得愉快。”我试图让自己的声音显得更热切些。但我不觉得我能骗得过他。他的嘴角浮起一抹微笑。

“这个周末你愿意帮我个忙吗?”他转过身来,脸直视着我,充分利用他那双燃烧着的金色眸子的魔力。

我无助地点了点头。

“别生气,但你似乎是那种像吸铁石一样吸引着意外事故的人。所以……尽量别掉进海里,也别被什么绊倒,行吗?”他**地笑着

他一开口,我的无助感就荡然无存了。我瞪着他。

“我会留意,看我能帮上什么忙的。”我嚷道,然后跳进雨里。我格外用力地“砰”地一声摔上了身后的门。

他仍在笑着,把车开走了。

========================

"Have fun at the beach… good weather for sunbathing." He glanced out at
the sheeting rain.

"Won't I see you tomorrow?"

"No. Emmett and I are starting the weekend early."

"What are you going to do?" A friend could ask that, right? I hoped the
disappointment wasn't too apparent in my voice.

"We're going to be hiking in the Goat Rocks Wilderness, just south of
Rainier."

I remembered Charlie had said the Cullens went camping frequently.

"Oh, well, have fun." I tried to sound enthusiastic. I don't think I
fooled him, though. A smile was playing around the edges of his lips.

"Will you do something for me this weekend?" He turned to look me
straight in the face, utilizing the full power of his burning gold eyes.

I nodded helplessly.

"Don't be offended, but you seem to be one of those people who just
attract accidents like a magnet. So… try not to fall into the ocean or
get run over or anything, all right?" He smiled crookedly.

The helplessness had faded as he spoke. I glared at him.

"I'll see what I can do," I snapped as I jumped out into the rain. I
slammed the door behind me with excessive force.

He was still smiling as he drove away.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:09
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
小魅~
超感動的...
大愛你啊!



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:09
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
小魅~
超感動的...
大愛你啊!
Sun^葉 发表于 2009-8-1 20:50 HOHO 多谢支持哦~



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:10
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
第六章 惊悚故事

当我坐在我的房间里,试图把注意力集中在《麦克白》的第三幕时,我依然竖起耳朵注意听着我的卡车的动静。我本来以为,即使透过磅礴大雨,那个引擎的咆哮依然能够传进我的耳中。但当我从窗帘后往外偷看——才第二次——的时候,它忽然就在那儿了。

我一点儿也不渴望星期五的到来,但那天的情形远远超出了我悲观的预期。当然,这里面有那次晕厥事件的因素。杰西卡似乎相当渴望得到有关那个故事的谈资。幸运地是,迈克守口如瓶,所以似乎没人知道爱德华也掺和进来了。尽管,她确实问了不少关于那次午餐的问题。

“那么,昨天爱德华?卡伦到底想干嘛?”三角函数课上,杰西卡问道。

“我不知道。”我如实答道。“他一直没说到点子上。”

“那时你看上去有点抓狂。”她迂回地试探着。

“真的?”我让自己保持面无表情。

“你知道,之前我从没见过他跟他家人以外的任何人一起坐。这太不可思议了。”

“不可思议。”我附和着。她似乎有些生气。她不耐烦地拨开了她的黑色卷发——我猜她本来希望能听到一些更有助于她编个好故事来散播的内容的。

星期五最糟糕的部分在于,尽管我早就知道他不会在那里的,我还是满心期待着。当我和杰西卡还有迈克一起走向自助餐厅的时候,我没法让自己别去看他的桌子。罗莎莉,爱丽丝和贾斯帕正坐在桌子旁,三个脑袋凑到一起聊着天。当我意识到,我不知道要等多久才能再见到他时,我茫然无措地任凭自己被卷入忧郁的深渊之中。

======================

6. SCARY STORIES

As I sat in my room, trying to concentrate on the third act of Macbeth, I
was really listening for my truck. I would have thought, even over the
pounding rain, I could have heard the engine's roar. But when I went to
peek out the curtain — again — it was suddenly there.

I wasn't looking forward to Friday, and it more than lived up to my
non-expectations. Of course there were the fainting comments. Jessica
especially seemed to get a kick out of that story. Luckily Mike had kept
his mouth shut, and no one seemed to know about Edward's involvement. She

did have a lot of questions about lunch, though.

"So what did Edward Cullen want yesterday?" Jessica asked in Trig.

"I don't know," I answered truthfully. "He never really got to the point."

"You looked kind of mad," she fished.

"Did I?" I kept my expression blank.

"You know, I've never seen him sit with anyone but his family before.
That was weird."

"Weird," I agreed. She seemed annoyed; she flipped her dark curls
impatiently — I guessed she'd been hoping to hear something that would
make a good story for her to pass on.

The worst part about Friday was that, even though I knew he wasn't going
to be there, I still hoped. When I walked into the cafeteria with Jessica
and Mike, I couldn't keep from looking at his table, where Rosalie,
Alice, and Jasper sat talking, heads close together. And I couldn't stop
the gloom that engulfed me as I realized I didn't know how long I would
have to wait before I saw him again.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:10
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
在我通常所坐的桌子旁,每个人都在谈论着我们第二天的计划。迈克又活跃了起来,信誓旦旦地支持着那位保证明天一定会放晴的本地天气预报员。我向来只相信眼见为实。但今天确实变暖和了——差不多有六十华氏度。或许这次远足不会变成一个全然的悲剧。

午餐的时候,我从劳伦那里截获了好几个充满敌意的眼神,但直到我们一起走出屋子,我才明白发生了什么事。我走在她后面,离她光滑发亮的银发只有一英尺的距离,而她显然没有注意到我。

“……不明白为什么贝拉”——她轻蔑地笑着,提到了我的名字——“不从现在开始就跟卡伦一家坐在一起。”

我听到她在和迈克窃窃私语着。我之前从没注意到她的鼻音是那么的讨厌,而我也被她话里的恶意吓了一跳。我跟她一点儿都不熟,肯定还没有熟到她会讨厌我的地步——或者,事实确实如我想的那样。“她是我的朋友,她和我们坐在一起。”迈克忠诚地低声回敬道,但多多少少是出于领土意识。我停下来,让杰西和安吉拉走到我前面。我不想再听下去了。

那天晚上吃晚餐的时候,查理似乎对我早上的拉普什之旅很热心。我想他是在为周末时总把我一个人留在家而感到内疚,但这是他多少年来养成的习惯,一时半会很难改过来。当然,他知道一起去的所有孩子的名字,还有他们的父母的名字,也许,还有他们祖父母的名字。他似乎很赞同这个计划。我有点想知道他会不会赞同我和爱德华?卡伦一起开车去西雅图的计划。但我不打算告诉他。

“爸爸,你知不知道一个叫山羊岩,或者类似这样的地方?我想它是在雷尼尔山的南部。”我若无其事地问道。

“知道——怎么了?”

我耸耸肩。“有些孩子在讨论着去那里野营。”

“那可不是个野营的好地方。”他听起来很吃惊。“有太多熊了。人们通常在狩猎季节的时候才会去那里。”

======================

At my usual table, everyone was full of our plans for the next day. Mike
was animated again, putting a great deal of trust in the local weatherman
who promised sun tomorrow. I'd have to see that before I believed it. But
it was warmer today — almost sixty. Maybe the outing wouldn't be
completely miserable.

I intercepted a few unfriendly glances from Lauren during lunch, which I
didn't understand until we were all walking out of the room together. I
was right behind her, just a foot from her slick, silver blond hair, and
she was evidently unaware of that.

"…don't know why Bella" — she sneered my name — "doesn't just sit with
the Cullens from now on."

I heard her muttering to Mike. I'd never noticed what an unpleasant,
nasal voice she had, and I was surprised by the malice in it. I really
didn't know her well at all, certainly not well enough for her to dislike
me — or so I'd thought. "She's my friend; she sits with us," Mike
whispered back loyally, but also a bit territorially. I paused to let
Jess and Angela pass me. I didn't want to hear any more.


That night at dinner, Charlie seemed enthusiastic about my trip to La
Push in the morning. I think he felt guilty for leaving me home alone on
the weekends, but he'd spent too many years building his habits to break
them now. Of course he knew the names of all the kids going, and their
parents, and their great-grandparents, too, probably. He seemed to
approve. I wondered if he would approve of my plan to ride to Seattle
with Edward Cullen. Not that I was going to tell him.

"Dad, do you know a place called Goat Rocks or something like that? I
think it's south of Mount Rainier," I asked casually.

"Yeah — why?"

I shrugged. "Some kids were talking about camping there."

"It's not a very good place for camping." He sounded surprised. "Too many
bears. Most people go there during the hunting season."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:10
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“哦,”我低声说道。“也许我把名字记错了。”

我差点睡过头,但一种不同寻常的光亮让我醒了过来。我睁开眼睛,看到一道明**的光正从我的窗外照射进来。我简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。我冲到窗前看个究竟,然后确定,那确实是太阳。虽然它不在天空中它通常应该在的地方——太低了——而且显得太远了,它本应该更近一些的。但它是货真价实的太阳。地平线上镶嵌了一圈云朵,但在天空正中,一大块的蓝色清晰可见。我在窗前徘徊着,尽可能多待一会儿,生怕我一离开那片蓝色就又消失不见了。

牛顿家的奥林匹克旅行用品商店就在镇子的北边。我见过这家商店,但我从没停下来过——我对适用于长时间待在户外的设备需求不大。在停车场,我认出了迈克的雪佛兰巨无霸越野车和泰勒的丰田花冠。当我把车停到他们的车旁时,我看到了站在巨无霸前面的那帮人。埃里克在那里,跟两个和我一起上过课的男生在一块儿。我很确定他们的名字是本和科纳。杰西也在那里,站在安吉拉和劳伦中间。另外三个女孩和她们站在一起,我记得我周五时曾摔在了其中一个女孩身上。当我走下卡车的时候,那个女孩轻蔑地看了我一眼,低声跟劳伦说了些什么。劳伦甩开像玉米穗一样的头发,轻蔑地看着我。

因此,这将成为这些日子的一部分。

至少迈克很高兴见到我。

“你来啦!”他高兴地喊道。“我说过今天会放晴的,对吧?”
“我告诉过你我会来的。”我提醒他。

“我们只要再等一下李和萨曼塔……除非你还邀请了别人。”迈克补充道。

“没有。”我稍稍撒了个谎,希望不会被抓个正着。但我同样期待着有奇迹发生,期待着爱德华出现在这里。

迈克看上去很满意。

===================

"Oh," I murmured. "Maybe I got the name wrong."

I meant to sleep in, but an unusual brightness woke me. I opened my eyes
to see a clear yellow light streaming through my window. I couldn't
believe it. I hurried to the window to check, and sure enough, there was
the sun. It was in the wrong place in the sky, too low, and it didn't
seem to be as close as it should be, but it was definitely the sun.

Clouds ringed the horizon, but a large patch of blue was visible in the
middle. I lingered by the window as long as I could, afraid that if I
left the blue would disappear again.

The Newtons' Olympic Outfitters store was just north of town. I'd seen
the store, but I'd never stopped there — not having much need for any
supplies required for being outdoors over an extended period of time. In
the parking lot I recognized Mike's Suburban and Tyler's Sentra. As I
pulled up next to their vehicles, I could see the group standing around
in front of the Suburban. Eric was there, along with two other boys I had
class with; I was fairly sure their names were Ben and Conner. Jess was
there, flanked by Angela and Lauren. Three other girls stood with them,
including one I remembered falling over in Gym on Friday. That one gave
me a dirty look as I got out of the truck, and whispered something to
Lauren. Lauren shook out her cornsilk hair and eyed me scornfully.

So it was going to be one of those days.

At least Mike was happy to see me.

"You came!" he called, delighted. "And I said it would be sunny today,
didn't I?"

"I told you I was coming," I reminded him.

"We're just waiting for Lee and Samantha… unless you invited someone,"
Mike added.

"Nope," I lied lightly, hoping I wouldn't get caught in the lie. But also
wishing that a miracle would occur, and Edward would appear.

Mike looked satisfied.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:10
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“你要坐我的车吗?我们开这辆还有李的妈妈的迷你货车。”

“当然是坐你的车。”

他喜滋滋地笑了起来。让迈克开心实在是件很容易的事。
“你可以带上鸟枪”他保证道。我藏起了自己的苦恼。同时让迈克和杰西卡高兴可就不太容易了。我能看见杰西卡正怒视着我们。
但是深得我心的是,人数解决了问题。李多带了两个人,忽然间每个座位都派上了用场。我成功地把杰西安排进了我和迈克之中,三个人一起坐在了巨无霸的前排。迈克本来会更高兴些的,但至少杰西卡是消停了。

从福克斯到拉普什只有十五英里,繁茂浓绿的森林几乎一路裹着公路向前绵延着,宽广的quillayute河蜿蜒着在林中出现了两次。(似乎是印第安人土语,不敢乱翻)我很高兴我坐在了靠窗的位置。我们把窗摇下来——这辆巨无霸塞了九个人,会让人得幽闭恐惧症的——我试图吸收尽可能多的阳光。
当我还在福克斯过暑假的时候,我和查理一起去过很多次拉普什周围的海滩。所以那片一英里长的新月形的第一湾对我来说毫不陌生。那里依然美极了。即使是在阳光下,海水依然是暗灰色的,覆盖着雪白的泡沫,击打着灰色的布满岩礁的海岸。岛屿耸立在港湾里钢铸般平静的海面上,四面都是悬崖绝壁,怪石嶙峋,顶上长满了险峻高大的杉树。沙滩上只有沿着海边的窄窄一片是货真价实的沙子,沙地后逐渐过渡为成千上万的巨大的平滑的礁石。远远看过去,所有的礁石都是一模一样的灰色。只有当走近的时候你才会发现,每块石头下面的荫凉处都是不同的颜色:棕橙色,海绿色,淡紫色,蓝灰色,暗金色。海岸线上点缀着巨大的浮木,它们被海水漂成了骨白色,有些堆叠在森林的边缘,有些孤零零的躺在海滩上,刚好处在海浪拍打不到的地方。

凛冽的风呼啸着掠过海浪,冷冷的,带着些许咸味。鹈鹕漂浮在浪头上,成群的海鸥和一只长鹰在它们头上盘旋着。云层依然围在天边,威胁着随时都可能侵袭过来,但到目前为止太阳依然勇敢地从那圈蓝天里照射进来。

=========================

"Will you ride in my car? It's that or Lee's mom's minivan."

"Sure."

He smiled blissfully. It was so easy to make Mike happy.

"You can have shotgun," he promised. I hid my chagrin. It wasn't as
** to make Mike and Jessica happy at the same time. I could see
Jessica glowering at us now.

The numbers worked out in my favor, though. Lee brought two extra people,
and suddenly every seat was necessary. I managed to wedge Jess in between
Mike and me in the front seat of the Suburban. Mike could have been more
graceful about it, but at least Jess seemed appeased.

It was only fifteen miles to La Push from Forks, with gorgeous, dense
green forests edging the road most of the way and the wide Quillayute
River snaking beneath it twice. I was glad I had the window seat. We'd
rolled the windows down — the Suburban was a bit claustrophobic with nine
people in it — and I tried to absorb as much sunlight as possible.

I'd been to the beaches around La Push many times during my Forks summers
with Charlie, so the mile-long crescent of First Beach was familiar to
me. It was still breathtaking. The water was dark gray, even in the
sunlight, white-capped and heaving to the gray, rocky shore. Islands rose
out of the steel harbor waters with sheer cliff sides, reaching to uneven
summits, and crowned with austere, soaring firs. The beach had only a
thin border of actual sand at the water's edge, after which it grew into
millions of large, smooth stones that looked uniformly gray from a
distance, but close up were every shade a stone could be: terra-cotta,
sea green, lavender, blue gray, dull gold. The tide line was strewn with
huge driftwood trees, bleached bone white in the salt waves, some piled
together against the edge of the forest fringe, some lying solitary, just
out of reach of the waves.

There was a brisk wind coming off the waves, cool and briny. Pelicans
floated on the swells while seagulls and a lone eagle wheeled above them.
The clouds still circled the sky, threatening to invade at any moment,
but for now the sun shone bravely in its halo of blue sky



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:10
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我们循路走下沙滩,迈克在前头领路,把我们带向一圈圆浮木。显然,这圈浮木之前也曾为像我们这样的成群结队的旅人服务过。那里有个摆得恰到好处的篝火堆,上面铺满了黑色的灰烬。埃里克和另一个男孩——我想他的名字是本——从树林边缘干燥的木头堆里收集了不少破碎的浮木块,然后很快在那些经年累月的灰烬上垒起了一个摇摇晃晃的木架。

“你见过浮木篝火吗?”迈克问我。我坐在其中一张骨白色的长凳上,别的女孩都聚在一起,兴奋地说着闲话,坐在了我的另一边。迈克跪在篝火旁,正在用打火机点燃其中一根比较细的干枝。

“没有。”我说,看着他把那个熊熊燃烧着的细枝小心地放到那堆摇摇晃晃的木架上。

“那你一定会喜欢这个的——看它的颜色。”他点燃了另一根树枝,并排着放到刚才那根树枝旁。火焰开始迅速地吞没着干燥的木块。

“那是蓝色的!”我惊讶地说。

“因为有盐。很漂亮,对吧?”他又点燃了一片木屑,放到木架上火还没烧到的地方,然后过来坐到我旁边。谢天谢地,杰西坐在他的另一边。她转向他,努力吸引他的注意力。我看着那堆古怪的蓝绿色火焰冲着天空劈啪作响。

我们漫无边际地闲聊了半个小时后,有几个男孩想到潮汐池周围走走。这实在让人进退两难。一方面,我喜欢潮汐池。当我还是个孩子的时候,就开始对它们着迷了。从前当我到福克斯来的时候,它们是我唯一盼望着的事物。另一方面,我也常常掉进潮汐池里。当你只有七岁,和爸爸在一起的时候,这没什么大不了的。但这让我想起了爱德华的请求——别让我自己掉进海里。

是劳伦促使我最终作出了决定。她不想去远足,而且她显然穿着不适合徒步旅行的鞋子。除了安吉拉和杰西卡,大部分女孩都决定也留在沙滩上。我一直等到泰勒和埃里克被委托留下来陪她们以后,才默默地加入了去远足的那一组。当迈克看到我加入的时候,他给了我一个大大的笑脸。

===============================

We picked our way down to the beach, Mike leading the way to a ring of
driftwood logs that had obviously been used for parties like ours before.
There was a fire circle already in place, filled with black ashes. Eric
and the boy I thought was named Ben gathered broken branches of driftwood
from the drier piles against the forest edge, and soon had a
teepee-shaped construction built atop the old cinders.

"Have you ever seen a driftwood fire?" Mike asked me. I was sitting on
one of the bone-colored benches; the other girls clustered, gossiping
excitedly, on either side of me. Mike kneeled by the fire, lighting one
of the smaller sticks with a cigarette lighter.

"No," I said as he placed the blazing twig carefully against the teepee.

"You'll like this then — watch the colors." He lit another small branch
and laid it alongside the first. The flames started to lick quickly up
the dry wood.

"It's blue," I said in surprise.

"The salt does it. Pretty, isn't it?" He lit one more piece, placed it
where the fire hadn't yet caught, and then came to sit by me. Thankfully,
Jess was on his other side. She turned to him and claimed his attention.
I watched the strange blue and green flames crackle toward the sky.

After a half hour of chatter, some of the boys wanted to hike to the
nearby tidal pools. It was a dilemma. On the one hand, I loved the tide
pools. They had fascinated me since I was a child; they were one of the
only things I ever looked forward to when I had to come to Forks. On the
other hand, I'd also fallen into them a lot. Not a big deal when you're
seven and with your dad. It reminded me of Edward's request — that I not
fall into the ocean.

Lauren was the one who made my decision for me. She didn't want to hike,
and she was definitely wearing the wrong shoes for it. Most of the other
girls besides Angela and Jessica decided to stay on the beach as well. I
waited until Tyler and Eric had committed to remaining with them before I
got up quietly to join the pro-hiking group. Mike gave me a huge smile
when he saw that I was coming.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:10
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
这次远足不算太漫长,虽然我一向讨厌待在林子里,因为看不到天空。森林里的绿光和少年人的笑声有一种古怪的不协调感,这里太阴森了,有一种不祥的气氛,跟我周围的轻松的调笑一点儿也不搭调。我不得不留神看着自己踏下的每一步,提防着底下的树根和顶上的树枝,很快被落在了后头。最终,我冲出了森林里翡翠色的藩篱,重新看见了布满岩礁的海岸。正是落潮时分,一条潮汐河涌动着从我们面前流过,奔向大海。沿着布满砾石的海岸上,一湾湾浅浅的水池从未干涸过,总是盈满了生机

我非常谨慎,尽量离这些小海池远些。别的人就大胆多了,他们纵身跳过一块块礁石,准确地落在石头边上。在其中一个最大的潮汐池边上,我发现了一块看上去非常牢固的石头,便小心翼翼地坐到那里,被我脚边的天然鱼缸迷住了。一簇簇绚丽多彩的海葵在水流里永不止息地摇曳生姿,海星一动不动地粘在石头上和石缝里。一条小小的长满了白色斑纹的黑鳗鱼穿梭在绿意盎然的水草间,等着大海的归来。我完全沉浸在其中,只剩下脑海里的一小部分还在想着爱德华现在在做什么,试图幻想着如果他正在这里和我一起,他会说些什么。
男孩们最终觉得饿了,我僵直地站起来,跟着他们回去。这次我试图在穿越林子的时候跟紧些,所以很自然地,我摔倒了好几次。我的手腕上留下了一些浅浅的擦伤,我的牛仔裤的膝部被染成了绿色,但情况本可以更糟的。

当我们回到第一湾的时候,被我们留下来的那群人变多了。当我们走近些的时候,我们能看到新来者发亮的直发和红铜色的肌肤,他们是一群来自保留地的青少年,到这里来交朋友的。

他们已经开始分发食物了,当我们一个个走进浮木圈的时候,埃里克逐个介绍着我们的名字,男孩们却急不可耐地要求着自己那份食物。安吉拉和我是最后到的,当埃里克说出我们的名字时,我注意到一个坐在篝火旁的石头上,年纪比我小一些的男孩感兴趣地抬头看了过来。我坐到安吉拉身旁,迈克给我们拿来了三明治,还有一排苏打水任我们挑选。这时那群访客里看上去最年长的男孩开始喋喋不休地介绍起和他一起来的另外七个人的名字。我唯一能听进去的是其中一个女孩也叫杰西卡,而那个注意过我的男孩名叫雅克布。

和安吉拉坐在一起是一件让人放松的事,她是那种能给周围的人休息的人——她不认为需要用闲聊来填满每一段沉默。当我们吃东西的时候,她让我不受干扰地自由地思索着。我在想着,在福克斯度过的时光是那么的支离破碎,有时候时间过得飞快,模糊了记忆中的一切,只有几幅简单的画面凸显出来,比别的画面显得更清晰些。然而,别的一些时候,每一秒都显得那么的重要,深深地烙在了我的心上。我清楚地知道是什么导致了不同,但这更让我感到困扰。

================================

The hike wasn't too long, though I hated to lose the sky in the woods.
The green light of the forest was strangely at odds with the adolescent
laughter, too murky and ominous to be in harmony with the light banter
around me. I had to watch each step I took very carefully, avoiding roots
below and branches above, and I soon fell behind. Eventually I broke
through the emerald confines of the forest and found the rocky shore
again. It was low tide, and a tidal river flowed past us on its way to
the sea. Along its pebbled banks, shallow pools that never completely
drained were teeming with life.

I was very cautious not to lean too far over the little ocean ponds. The
others were fearless, leaping over the rocks, perching precariously on
the edges. I found a very stable-looking rock on the fringe of one of the
largest pools and sat there cautiously, spellbound by the natural
aquarium below me. The bouquets of brilliant anemones undulated
ceaselessly in the invisible current, twisted shells scurried about the
edges, obscuring the crabs within them, starfish stuck motionless to the
rocks and each other, while one small black eel with white racing stripes
wove through the bright green weeds, waiting for the sea to return. I was
completely absorbed, except for one small part of my mind that wondered
what Edward was doing now, and trying to imagine what he would be saying
if he were here with me.

Finally the boys were hungry, and I got up stiffly to follow them back. I
tried to keep up better this time through the woods, so naturally I fell
a few times. I got some shallow scrapes on my palms, and the knees of my
jeans were stained green, but it could have been worse.

When we got back to First Beach, the group we'd left behind had
multiplied. As we got closer we could see the shining, straight black
hair and copper skin of the newcomers, teenagers from the reservation
come to socialize.

The food was already being passed around, and the boys hurried to claim a
share while Eric introduced us as we each entered the driftwood circle.
Angela and I were the last to arrive, and, as Eric said our names, I
noticed a younger boy sitting on the stones near the fire glance up at me
in interest. I sat down next to Angela, and Mike brought us sandwiches
and an array of sodas to choose from, while a boy who looked to be the
oldest of the visitors rattled off the names of the seven others with
him. All I caught was that one of the girls was also named Jessica, and
the boy who noticed me was named Jacob.

It was relaxing to sit with Angela; she was a restful kind of person to
be around — she didn't feel the need to fill every silence with chatter.
She left me free to think undisturbed while we ate. And I was thinking
about how disjointedly time seemed to flow in Forks, passing in a blur at
times, with single images standing out more clearly than others. And
then, at other times, every second was significant, etched in my mind. I
knew exactly what caused the difference, and it disturbed me.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:11
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
在我们吃午饭的时候,云层开始向前推移,偷偷地蚕食着蓝天,随时都有可能冲到太阳跟前,在海滩上留下长长的阴影,让海浪变得一片漆黑。他们吃完东西以后,开始三三两两地散开。有些走下海滩走到海浪的边缘,试着跃过波涛起伏的海面跳到岩礁上。另一些人聚拢在一起,准备再来一次潮汐池远征。迈克——杰西卡像影子一样跟着他——起身向村里的一个商店走去。几个本地的孩子跟他们一起去。别的孩子则加入到远足中去。等到他们都七零八落地走光了的时候,我独自坐在我的那根圆浮木,劳伦和泰勒占据了那个不知是谁想着带来的随身听。三个来自保留区的青少年围着篝火坐着,包括那个名叫雅克布的男孩,还有那个最年长的表现得像个发言人一样的男孩。

过了几分钟,安吉拉和那帮远足的人一起走了,雅克布漫步过来,坐到了我身边她的位置上。他看上去只有十四岁,或者十五岁,一头光滑平直的黑发被拢到头后用橡胶圈束着放在颈背上。他的肌肤很美丽,像丝绸一样光滑,是赤褐色的。他的眼睛很黑,深深地嵌在他高高的颧骨上。他的下巴依然留着一点婴儿肥的痕迹。总的说来,是一张相当俊美的脸。但是,我对他长相的良好印象被他说出口的第一句话给毁了。
“你是伊莎贝拉?史温,对吧?”

就好像是到学校的第一天又历史重演了一样。

“贝拉。”我叹息道。

“我是雅克布?布莱克。”他友好地伸出了手。“你买下了我的车。”

“哦。”我如释重负地说着,握了握他光滑的手。“你是比利的儿子,我应该记得你的。”

“不,我是家里最小的孩子——你可能还记得我的姐姐们。”

“蕾切尔和丽贝卡。”我立刻想起来了。我到这里的时候,查理和比利常常把我们丢在一起,好让我们在他们钓鱼的时候忙个不停。我们都太害羞了,所以没能更进一步成为朋友。当然,当我十一岁的时候,我终于把我的怒火发作了出来,终结了钓鱼之旅。

=========================

During lunch the clouds started to advance, slinking across the blue sky,
darting in front of the sun momentarily, casting long shadows across the
beach, and blackening the waves. As they finished eating, people started
to drift away in twos and threes. Some walked down to the edge of the
waves, trying to skip rocks across the choppy su**ce. Others were
gathering a second expedition to the tide pools. Mike — with Jessica
shadowing him — headed up to the one shop in the village. Some of the
local kids went with them; others went along on the hike. By the time
they all had scattered, I was sitting alone on my driftwood log, with
Lauren and Tyler occupying themselves by the CD player someone had
thought to bring, and three teenagers from the reservation perched around
the circle, including the boy named Jacob and the oldest boy who had
acted as spokesperson.

A few minutes after Angela left with the hikers, Jacob sauntered over to
take her place by my side. He looked fourteen, maybe fifteen, and had
long, glossy black hair pulled back with a rubber band at the nape of his
neck. His skin was beautiful, silky and russet-colored; his eyes were
dark, set deep above the high planes of his cheekbones. He still had just
a hint of childish roundness left around his chin. Altogether, a very
pretty face. However, my positive opinion of his looks was damaged by the
first words out of his mouth.

"You're Isabella Swan, aren't you?"

It was like the first day of school all over again.

"Bella," I sighed.

"I'm Jacob Black." He held his hand out in a friendly gesture. "You
bought my dad's truck."

"Oh," I said, relieved, shaking his sleek hand. "You're Billy's son. I
probably should remember you."

"No, I'm the youngest of the family — you would remember my older
sisters."

"Rachel and Rebecca," I suddenly recalled. Charlie and Billy had thrown
us together a lot during my visits, to keep us busy while they fished. We
were all too shy to make much progress as friends. Of course, I'd kicked
up enough tantrums to end the fishing trips by the time I was eleven.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:11
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“她们在这儿吗?”我审视着海边的那群女孩,想知道我现在还能不能把她们认出来。

“不,”雅克布摇着头说道。“蕾切尔拿到了一份奖学金,到华盛顿州念书去了。瑞贝卡和一个萨摩

亚冲浪运动员结了婚——她现在住在夏威夷。”

“结婚,哇哦。”我大吃一惊。这对双胞胎只比我大一年多一点而已啊。

“那么,你觉得那辆卡车怎么样?”他问道。

“我很喜欢,它跑得好极了。”
“是的,但真的太慢了。”他大笑起来。“查理把它买下来的时候我简直如释重负,当我们家拥有这

样一辆出色的好车时,我爸是不会让我再装配一辆车的。”
“它没那么慢。”我伉仪道。

“你试过开到时速六十英里以上吗?”

“没有。”我承认。

“很好,千万别这样做。”他龇牙咧嘴地笑了起来。
我不禁向他露齿一笑。“在事故里它表现得相当好。”我为自己的卡车辩护道。

“我认为就算是一辆坦_克也摧毁不了这个老怪物。”他又一次大笑起来,赞同道。

“那么,你会组装车子?”我对此印象深刻,于是问道。

“那得是我有空的时候,而且只是局部装配。你不会碰巧知道我能上哪儿弄一个1986年产的大众兔子

的制动缸吧?”他打趣地补充道。他有着亲切沙哑的声线。

“抱歉,”我大笑起来。“我最近没见过这种东西,不过我会替你留意的。”就好像我知道那是什么

东西一样。他实在是个容易攀谈的人。


===========================

"Are they here?" I examined the girls at the ocean's edge, wondering if I
would recognize them now.

"No." Jacob shook his head. "Rachel got a scholarship to Washington
State, and Rebecca married a Samoan surfer — she lives in Hawaii now."

"Married. Wow." I was stunned. The twins were only a little over a year
older than I was.

"So how do you like the truck?" he asked.

"I love it. It runs great."

"Yeah, but it's really slow," he laughed. "I was so relived when Charlie
bought it. My dad wouldn't let me work on building another car when we
had a perfectly good vehicle right there."

"It's not that slow," I objected.

"Have you tried to go over sixty?"

"No," I admitted.

"Good. Don't." He grinned.

I couldn't help grinning back. "It does great in a collision," I offered
in my truck's defense.

"I don't think a tank could take out that old monster," he agreed with
another laugh.

"So you build cars?" I asked, impressed.

"When I have free time, and parts. You wouldn't happen to know where I
could get my hands on a master cylinder for a 1986 Volkswagen Rabbit?" he
added jokingly. He had a pleasant, husky voice.

"Sorry," I laughed, "I haven't seen any lately, but I'll keep my eyes
open for you." As if I knew what that was. He was very easy to talk with.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:11
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
灿烂的笑容在他脸上一闪而过,他看着我的眼神,显然是我正在学会辨别的那种。我不是唯一一个注

意到这一点的人。

“你认识贝拉,雅克布?”劳伦从篝火那边发问道,我想她说话的腔调可以称得上是粗野无礼了。

“可以这么说,从我出生时起,我们就相识了。”他大笑着说,又一次冲着我微笑。

“真棒。”她的声音听起来一点儿也不像是觉得这很棒的样子,她暗淡无光的死鱼眼眯缝起来。
“贝拉,”她一边唤着我的名字,一边仔细地盯着我的脸看。“我刚才还在和泰勒说着,今天卡伦家

没有一个人来实在是太糟了。没有人想要邀请他们吗?”她关切的表情看上去很假。

“你是指卡莱尔?卡伦医生一家吗?”我还没来得及对劳伦的挑衅进行反击,那个高大的年长的男孩

忽然开口问道。他真的更接近于一个成年男子而不是男孩,他的声音非常地低沉。

“是的,你认识他们?”她带着几份优越感问道,半路转过头去看着他。

“卡伦家的人不会来这里的。”他的语气里带着这个话题到此为止的意味,毫不理睬她的问题。

泰勒试图夺回她的注意,他问了劳伦对他手上的一张CD的意见。她被分了神,不再继续这个话题了。

我注视着那个声音低沉的男孩,对他所说的话震惊不已。但他已经移开了视线,凝视着我们身后的黑

暗的森林。他说卡伦家的人不会来这里,但他的语气暗示了更多的信息——他们不被认可,他们是被

禁止的存在。他的态度给我留下了一个奇怪的印象,我试着不去注意这一点,但没有成功。

雅克布打断了我的沉思。“那么,福克斯已经让你发狂了吗?”

“哦,我得说这是一种保守的描述。”我做了个鬼脸。他心领神会地咧嘴一笑。


==================================

He flashed a brilliant smile, looking at me appreciatively in a way I was
learning to recognize. I wasn't the only one who noticed.

"You know Bella, Jacob?" Lauren asked — in what I imagined was an
insolent tone — from across the fire.

"We've sort of known each other since I was born," he laughed, smiling at
me again.

"How nice." She didn't sound like she thought it was nice at all, and her
pale, fishy eyes narrowed.

"Bella," she called again, watching my face carefully, "I was just saying
to Tyler that it was too bad none of the Cullens could come out today.
Didn't anyone think to invite them?" Her expression of concern was
unconvincing.

"You mean Dr. Carlisle Cullen's family?" the tall, older boy asked before
I could respond, much to Lauren's irritation. He was really closer to a
man than a boy, and his voice was very deep.

"Yes, do you know them?" she asked condescendingly, turning halfway
toward him.

"The Cullens don't come here," he said in a tone that closed the subject,
ignoring her question.

Tyler, trying to win back her attention, asked Lauren's opinion on a CD
he held. She was distracted.

I stared at the deep-voiced boy, taken aback, but he was looking away
toward the dark forest behind us. He'd said that the Cullens didn't come
here, but his tone had implied something more — that they weren't
allowed; they were prohibited. His manner left a strange impression on
me, and I tried to ignore it without success.

Jacob interrupted my meditation. "So is Forks driving you insane yet?"

"Oh, I'd say that's an understatement." I grimaced. He grinned
understandingly.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:11
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
我依然反复思索着那个针对卡伦一家的简短评论,然后灵光一闪。这实在是个愚蠢的计划,但我想不

出更好的办法了。我衷心希望年轻的雅克布对应付女孩子还没有太多的经验,这样他就不会看穿我显

然是出于同情的,另有企图的调情了。
“你想和我一起去沙滩上走走吗?”我问道,试图模仿爱德华做过的那样,从眼睫毛下往上看。我当

然知道,自己不可能做到和爱德华所做的相同的效果,但雅克布已经足够心甘情愿地跳起来了。

当我们一路向北,穿过多孔的礁石向浮木海堤走去的时候,云层最终铺满了天空,让海水变得黑暗起

来,气温也下降了。我把手深深地揣进我夹克衫的口袋里。


“那么,你,满十六了吗?”我问道,学着我在电视上看过的那些女孩的样子眨巴着眼睛,尽量不让

自己看起来像个傻瓜。

“我刚满十五岁。”他承认道,显然对我的奉承很是满意。

“真的?”我脸上堆满了虚伪的惊讶。“我还以为你的年纪会更大些。”

“就我的年纪而言,我的个子比较高。”他解释道。

“你常去福克斯吗?”我狡猾地问道,就好像我在期盼着一个肯定的回答一样。我觉得自己的声音听

起来像个白痴一样。我很害怕他最终会嫌恶我,指责我的虚情假意。但他还是很高兴。

“不太常去。”他皱着眉承认道。“但等我把我的车弄好以后,我就能想去就去了——等我拿到驾照

以后。”他稍微修正了一下。

“刚刚和劳伦说话的那个男孩是谁?他似乎老了些,不像是跟我们一起玩的年纪。”我刻意地把自己

归类为年轻人,试图更明白地表示出我更喜欢雅克布。

===============================
I was still turning over the brief comment on the Cullens, and I had a
sudden inspiration. It was a stupid plan, but I didn't have any better
ideas. I hoped that young Jacob was as yet inexperienced around girls, so
that he wouldn't see through my sure-to-be-pitiful attempts at flirting.

"Do you want to walk down the beach with me?" I asked, trying to imitate
that way Edward had of looking up from underneath his eyelashes. It
couldn't have nearly the same effect, I was sure, but Jacob jumped up
willingly enough.

As we walked north across the multihued stones toward the driftwood
seawall, the clouds finally closed ranks across the sky, causing the sea
to darken and the temperature to drop. I shoved my hands deep into the
pockets of my jacket.

"So you're, what, sixteen?" I asked, trying not to look like an idiot as
I fluttered my eyelids the way I'd seen girls do on TV.

"I just turned fifteen," he confessed, flattered.

"Really?" My face was full of false surprise. "I would have thought you
were older."

"I'm tall for my age," he explained.

"Do you come up to Forks much?" I asked archly, as if I was hoping for a
yes. I sounded idiotic to myself. I was afraid he would turn on me with
disgust and accuse me of my fraud, but he still seemed flattered.

"Not too much," he admitted with a frown. "But when I get my car finished
I can go up as much as I want — after I get my license," he amended.

"Who was that other boy Lauren was talking to? He seemed a little old to
be hanging out with us." I purposefully lumped myself in with the
youngsters, trying to make it clear that I preferred Jacob.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:11
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“那是山姆——他十九岁了。”他告诉我。

“为什么他要那样说医生一家呢?”我一脸天真地问。

“卡伦一家?哦,他们不被允许来保留区。”他看向别处,望着远处的詹姆士岛。但他已经证实了我

所认为的自己从山姆的语气里听出的东西。

“为什么不能呢?”

他回过头看着我,咬住了唇。“噢,我不应该说这些的。”

“哦,我不会告诉任何人的,我只是有点好奇而已。”我试图让自己的笑容显得更诱人些,但想着自

己是不是做得有些过火了。

但他向我微笑着,显然已经上钩了。然后他挑起一侧眉头,声音变得比之前更为沙哑了。

“你喜欢听惊悚故事吗?”他用一种不祥的语气问道。

“我太喜欢了。”我热切地说着,竭力用眼神鼓励着他。

雅克布溜达着向旁边的一根浮木走去。这根浮木的根须张牙舞爪地伸展着,像是一只巨大的苍白的蜘

蛛的无数只细腿。他轻巧地跳到其中一根扭曲的树根上坐下来,我坐在他的下方,坐到了树干上。他

俯视着岩礁,一抹笑意在他宽厚的唇边上徘徊着。我看得出他正在努力组织语言。我专注地让自己的

眼睛流露出兴致勃勃的神情。

“你听说过我们的古老故事吗?我是指,关于我们的来源——奎鲁特族?”他开始了。

“没有。”我承认道。

“嗯,这里面有很多传说,其中有些的内容可以追溯到大洪水时期——按照推测,古代的奎鲁特族人

把他们的独木舟绑在了山上最高的一棵树的树顶,像诺亚方舟一样幸存了下来。”他微笑着,向我表

明了他并不太相信这些历史。“另一个传说则声称我们是狼的后裔——现在这些狼依然是我们的兄弟

。捕杀狼是违背部落法律的行为。”

=========================

"That's Sam — he's nineteen," he informed me.

"What was that he was saying about the doctor's family?" I asked
innocently.

"The Cullens? Oh, they're not supposed to come onto the reservation." He
looked away, out toward James Island, as he confirmed what I'd thought
I'd heard in Sam's voice.

"Why not?"

He glanced back at me, biting his lip. "Oops. I'm not supposed to say
anything about that."

"Oh, I won't tell anyone, I'm just curious." I tried to make my smile
alluring, wondering if I was laying it on too thick.

He smiled back, though, looking allured. Then he lifted one eyebrow and
his voice was even huskier than before.

"Do you like scary stories?" he asked ominously.

"I love them," I enthused, making an effort to smolder at him.

Jacob strolled to a nearby driftwood tree that had its roots sticking out
like the attenuated legs of a huge, pale spider. He perched lightly on
one of the twisted roots while I sat beneath him on the body of the tree.
He stared down at the rocks, a smile hovering around the edges of his
broad lips. I could see he was going to try to make this good. I focused
on keeping the vital interest I felt out of my eyes.

"Do you know any of our old stories, about where we came from — the
Quileutes, I mean?" he began.

"Not really," I admitted.

"Well, there are lots of legends, some of them claiming to date back to
the Flood — supposedly, the ancient Quileutes tied their canoes to the
tops of the tallest trees on the mountain to survive like Noah and the
ark." He smiled, to show me how little stock he put in the histories.
"Another legend claims that we descended from wolves — and that the
wolves are our brothers still. It's against tribal law to kill them.



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:11
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“然后是关于冷族的故事。”他的声音压得更低了。

“冷族?”我问道,不再掩饰自己的阴谋了。

“是的。关于冷族的故事和狼的传说一样古老,有些则更近些。根据传说的内容,我的曾祖父曾经认

识他们中的一些人。他和他们订下了条约,让他们远离我们的土地。”他转了转眼睛。

“你的曾祖父?”我鼓励着他说下去。
“他是部落的长老,和我爸爸一样。你知道,冷族和狼是天生的死敌——嗯,好吧,不是普通的狼,

而是那些可以化成人形的狼,比方说我们的祖先。你可以称他们为狼人。”

“狼人会有敌人吗?”

“只有一个。”

我诚恳地看着他,希望能掩饰住自己不安,让他理解为钦佩。

“所以,你看,”雅克布继续说道。“冷族向来是我们的敌人。但在我曾祖父的时候,我们的领地里

来了一群不太一样的冷族。他们不像别的冷族一样狩猎——他们也不会威胁到我们的部族。所以我的

曾祖父和他们签下了休战协定。只要他们保证离我们的领土远远的,我们就不拆穿他们苍白的真面目

。”他向我眨着眼睛。

“如果他们并不危险,那为什么……?”我试图理解他的话,但努力不让他发现我在认真地思考着他

的幽灵故事。

“人类和冷族靠得太近总是有风险的,即使他们像这个小团体一样已经文明开化了。你永远不能知道

他们什么时候会忍耐不住饥饿。”他故意让自己的口吻里带上了浓浓的恐吓的味道。

“你说的‘文明开化’是什么意思?”

“他们声称他们不会狩猎人类。以此类推,他们大概能在某种程度上用捕食动物来替代。”

我试图让自己的声音显得漫不经心些:“那这跟卡伦一家有什么关系呢?他们很像你的曾祖父所遇到

的那群冷族吗?”

============================

"Then there are the stories about the cold ones." His voice dropped a
little lower.

"The cold ones?" I asked, not faking my intrigue now.

"Yes. There are stories of the cold ones as old as the wolf legends, and
some much more recent. According to legend, my own great-grandfather knew
some of them. He was the one who made the treaty that kept them off our
land." He rolled his eyes.

"Your great-grandfather?" I encouraged.

"He was a tribal elder, like my father. You see, the cold ones are the
natural enemies of the wolf—well, not the wolf, really, but the wolves
that turn into men, like our ancestors. You would call them werewolves."

"Werewolves have enemies?"

"Only one."

I stared at him earnestly, hoping to disguise my impatience as admiration.

"So you see," Jacob continued, "the cold ones are traditionally our
enemies. But this pack that came to our territory during my
great-grandfather's time was different. They didn't hunt the way others
of their kind did — they weren't supposed to be dangerous to the tribe.
So my great-grandfather made a truce with them. If they would promise to
stay off our lands, we wouldn't expose them to the pale-faces." He winked
at me.

"If they weren't dangerous, then why… ?" I tried to understand,
struggling not to let him see how seriously I was considering his ghost
story.

"There's always a risk for humans to be around the cold ones, even if
they're civilized like this clan was. You never know when they might get
too hungry to resist." He deliberately worked a thick edge of menace into
his tone.

"What do you mean, 'civilized'?"

"They claimed that they didn't hunt humans. They supposedly were somehow
able to prey on animals instead."

I tried to keep my voice casual. "So how does it fit in with the Cullens?
Are they like the cold ones your greatgrandfather met?"



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:12
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“不是的。”他故意顿了顿。“他们是同一群人。”

他一定认为,我脸上恐惧的表情纯粹是被他的故事吓出来的。他开心地笑了,然后继续说道。

“现在他们的人数增加了,又增加了一个新来的女性和一个新来的男性,但剩下的还是原来那帮人。

在我曾祖父的时代,他们就已经听说过那个领导者,卡莱尔。他来过这里,然后在你们的人到达以前

就走了。”他抗拒地一笑。

“他们究竟是什么?”我最终问道。“冷族到底是什么?”

他阴郁地笑了。

“饮血者。”他用冷漠的语气答道。“你们的人称他们为吸血鬼。”

在他回答以后,我看向起伏不定的海面,不敢肯定我的表情是否已经泄露了一切。

“你浑身都起了鸡皮疙瘩。”他兴高采烈地大笑着。

“你是个很棒的说故事的人。”我称赞他,依然盯着阵阵浪涛。

“不过,确实是相当疯狂的内容,不是吗?难怪我爸不让我们跟任何人说这些。”

我依然没法控制自己的表情,只好不去看他。“别担心,我不会出卖你的。”

“我想,我刚刚违背了条约。”他大笑起来。(一语成谶)

“我会把它带进坟墓的。”我保证道,然后哆嗦起来。

“不过,说真的,什么都别跟查理说。当他听说我们中的一些人自从卡伦医生开始在医院里工作以后

就再也没去过医院的时候,他对我爸大发雷霆。”
======================
"No." He paused dramatically. "They are the same ones."

He must have thought the expression on my face was fear inspired by his
story. He smiled, pleased, and continued.

"There are more of them now, a new female and a new male, but the rest
are the same. In my great-grandfather's time they already knew of the
leader, Carlisle. He'd been here and gone before your people had even
arrived." He was fighting a smile.

"And what are they?" I finally asked. "What are the cold ones?"

He smiled darkly.

"Blood drinkers," he replied in a chilling voice. "Your people call them
vampires."

I stared out at the rough surf after he answered, not sure what my face

was exposing.

"You have goose bumps," he laughed delightedly.

"You're a good storyteller," I complimented him, still staring into the
waves.

"Pretty crazy stuff, though, isn't it? No wonder my dad doesn't want us
to talk about it to anyone."

I couldn't control my expression enough to look at him yet. "Don't worry,
I won't give you away."

"I guess I just violated the treaty," he laughed.

"I'll take it to the grave," I promised, and then I shivered.

"Seriously, though, don't say anything to Charlie. He was pretty mad at
my dad when he heard that some of us weren't going to the hospital since
Dr. Cullen started working there."



作者: 阿汤哥    时间: 2009-9-3 17:12
标题: Re:《Twilight 暮光之城Ⅰ——暮色》 (中英文对照·完结)
“我不会说的,当然不会。”

“那么,你会觉得我们是一群迷信的土著还是别的什么吗?”他开玩笑地问道,却有些许担心的意味

。我始终没把视线从海上移开。

我回过头,尽可能正常地冲他一笑。

“不会。但我觉得你很擅长说惊悚故事。我还在起鸡皮疙瘩,看见了吗?”我抬起我的胳膊。

“好极了。”他笑了起来。

然后,海滩上的碎石发出的喀拉喀拉声提醒我们有人来了。我们同时猛地回过头去,看见迈克和杰西

卡在十五码外的地方,向我们走来。
“原来你在这里,贝拉。”迈克如释重负地喊道,把手举过头顶用力地挥舞着。

“那是你的男朋友吗?”雅克布留意到了迈克的语气带着嫉妒的味道,于是问道。我很惊讶,原来这

是那么的明显。

“不是,显然不是。”我耳语道。我对雅克布充满了感激之情,想要让他尽可能更高兴些。我转过脸

去不再看迈克,向他眨了眨眼睛。他笑了,我笨拙的调情让他很是高兴。

“那等我拿到驾照以后……”他开口说道。

“你一定要来福克斯看我。我们得找时间聚一下。”当我说这些的时候,我感到一阵内疚,知道自己

纯粹是在利用他。但我真的很喜爱雅克布,他是那种很容易和我成为朋友的人。

现在迈克已经走到我们跟前了,把杰西卡落在了几步之外。我能看出他的眼睛正在估量着雅克布,看

上去对他明摆着的年幼感到很满意。

===========================

"I won't, of course not."

"So do you think we're a bunch of superstitious natives or what?" he
asked in a playful tone, but with a hint of worry. I still hadn't looked
away from the ocean.

I turned and smiled at him as normally as I could.

"No. I think you're very good at telling scary stories, though. I still
have goose bumps, see?" I held up my arm.

"Cool." He smiled.

And then the sound of the beach rocks clattering against each other
warned us that someone was approaching. Our heads snapped up at the same
time to see Mike and Jessica about fifty yards away, walking toward us.

"There you are, Bella," Mike called in relief, waving his arm over his
head.

"Is that your boyfriend?" Jacob asked, alerted by the jealous edge in
Mike's voice. I was surprised it was so obvious.

"No, definitely not," I whispered. I was tremendously grateful to Jacob,
and eager to make him as happy as possible. I winked at him, carefully
turning away from Mike to do so. He smiled, elated by my inept flirting.

"So when I get my license…" he began.

"You should come see me in Forks. We could hang out sometime." I felt
guilty as I said this, knowing that I'd used him. But I really did like
Jacob. He was someone I could easily be friends with.

Mike had reached us now, with Jessica still a few paces back. I could see
his eyes appraising Jacob, and looking satisfied at his obvious youth.







欢迎光临 骏景花园业主论坛 (http://120.76.133.63/forum/) Powered by Discuz! X3.2